This is a modern-English version of The Beach of Dreams: A Romance, originally written by Stacpoole, H. De Vere (Henry De Vere). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE

THE

BEACH OF DREAMS

Dream Beach

A ROMANCE

A Love Story

BY

BY

H. DE VERE STACPOOLE

H. De Vere Stacpoole

AUTHOR OF “THE MAN WHO LOST HIMSELF,” “THE GHOST GIRL,”

AUTHOR OF “THE MAN WHO LOST HIMSELF,” “THE GHOST GIRL,”

“THE GOLD TRAIL,” “THE BLUE LAGOON,” ETC.

“THE GOLD TRAIL,” “THE BLUE LAGOON,” ETC.

THE NATIONAL BOOK CO.

THE NATIONAL BOOK COMPANY

PUBLISHERS

Publishers

28 WEST 44TH ST., NEW YORK

28 WEST 44TH ST., NEW YORK


COPYRIGHT, 1919
BY STREET & SMITH

COPYRIGHT, 1919
BY STREET & SMITH

COPYRIGHT, 1919
BY JOHN LANE COMPANY

COPYRIGHT, 1919
BY JOHN LANE COMPANY

Printed in the United States of America

Printed in the United States of America


CONTENTS
PART I
CHAPTER PAGE
I The Albatross 9
II North-West 14
III The Gaston De Paris 22
IV Disaster 41
V Voices In The Night 48
VI Dawn 53
VII The Coast 66
PART II
VIII The Awakening 73
IX The Wooley 80
X The Cross 94
XI The Cache 103
XII The Quarrel 117
XIII Where Is Bompard? 124
XIV The Death Traps 132
XV The Stroke 143
XVI Alone 146
XVII Friends in Desolation 153
PART III
XVIII God Made Friendship 159
XIX The Birds 167
XX VÆ Victis 171
PART IV
XXI Time Passes 181
XXII A Newcomer 185
XXIII Raft 194
XXIV A Dream 203
XXV Stories on the Beach 211
XXVI The Great Wind 225
PART V
XXVII The Corridor 233
XXVIII Night 248
XXIX The Summit 253
XXX The Bay 259
XXXI The Ship 264
XXXII The Opium Smokers 272
XXXIII Mainsail Haul 277
XXXIV The Carcassonne 281
PART VI
XXXV Marseilles 289
XXXVI The Leper 301
XXXVII A New Home 313

THE BEACH OF DREAMS

9

CHAPTER I

THE ALBATROSS

The fo’c’sle, lit by a teapot lamp, shewed the port watch in their bunks, snoring, all but Harbutt and Raft seated on a chest, Harbutt patching a pair of trousers, Raft smoking.

The forecastle, lit by a teapot lamp, showed the port watch in their bunks, snoring, except for Harbutt and Raft, who were sitting on a chest, with Harbutt mending a pair of trousers and Raft smoking.

Raft was a big red-headed man with eyes that seemed always roving over great distances as though in search of something. He was thirty-two years of age and he had used the sea since twelve—twenty years. His past was a long succession of fo’c’sles, bar-rooms, blazing suns, storms and sea happenings so run together that all sequence was lost. Beyond them lay a dismal blotch, his childhood. He had entered the world and literally and figuratively had been laid at the door of a workhouse; of his childhood he remembered little, of his parentage he knew nothing. In drink he was quiet, but most dangerous under certain provocations.

Raft was a tall man with red hair and eyes that always seemed to be scanning far-off places as if he were searching for something. He was thirty-two years old and had been working at sea since he was twelve—twenty years in total. His past was a blur of ship crews, bars, scorching suns, storms, and ocean events so intertwined that he lost track of the timeline. Beyond those experiences lay a grim patch of his past, his childhood. He had come into the world and, both literally and figuratively, had been left at the entrance of a workhouse; he remembered little of his childhood and knew nothing about his parents. When he drank, he was calm, but he could be extremely dangerous if provoked.

It was as though deep in his being lay a blazing hatred born of injustice through ages and only coming to light when upborne by balloon-juice. On these occasions a saloon bar with its glitter and10 phantom show of mirth and prosperity sometimes called on him to dispense and destroy it, the passion to fight the crowd seized him, a passion that has its origin, perhaps, in sources other than alcohol.

It felt like deep within him burned a fierce hatred rooted in centuries of injustice, only surfacing when fueled by nonsense. During these moments, a bar with its glamor and10fake laughter and success sometimes pushed him to let it out and crush it. The urge to confront the crowd overwhelmed him, a drive that likely came from reasons beyond just drinking.

He was talking now to Harbutt, scarcely lowering his voice on account of the fellows in the bunks. Snoring and drugged with ozone a kick would only have made them curse and turn on the other side, and as he talked his voice made part of that procession of noises inseparable from the fo’c’sle of a ship under sail against a head sea. He had been holding forth on the food and general conditions of this ship compared with the food and conditions of his last, when Harbutt cut in.

He was now talking to Harbutt, barely lowering his voice because of the guys in the bunks. Snoring and drugged by the ozone, a kick would have just made them curse and flip over to the other side. As he spoke, his voice blended into the mix of noises that were part of the fo’c’sle of a ship sailing against a headwind. He had been going on about the food and overall conditions on this ship compared to his last one when Harbutt interrupted.

“There’s not a pin to choose between owners, and ships is owners as far as a sailorman’s concerned.—Blast them.”

“There’s no difference between owners, and ships are just owners as far as a sailor is concerned.—Blast them.”

“I was in a hooker once,” said Raft, “and the Old Man came across a lot of cheap sugar, served it out to save the m’lasses. It was lead, most of it, and the chaps that swallowed it their teeth came out.”

“I was in a brothel once,” said Raft, “and the Old Man found a bunch of cheap sugar, handed it out to save the molasses. It was mostly lead, and the guys who swallowed it lost their teeth.”

“What happened to them then?”

“What happened to them next?”

“They croaked. I joined at Bombay, after the business, or I’d have croaked too.”

“They died. I joined in Bombay, after the business, or I would have died too.”

“What ship was that?” asked Harbutt.

“What ship is that?” asked Harbutt.

“I’ve forgot her name, it was a good bit back—but it’s the truth.”

“I've forgotten her name; it was quite a while ago—but it's the truth.”

“Of course it’s the truth,” replied the other, “who’s doubtin’ you, any dog’s trick played on a11 sailorman’s the truth, you can lay to that. I’ve had four years of sea and I oughta know.”

“Of course it’s the truth,” replied the other, “who’s doubting you? Any dog’s trick pulled on a11 sailor is the truth, you can count on that. I’ve spent four years at sea, and I should know.”

“What’s this you were?” asked Raft.

“What’s this you were?” asked Raft.

“Oh, I was a lot o’ things,” replied Harbutt. “Wished I’d never left them to join this b—y business, but it’s the same ashore, owners all the time stuffin’ themselves and gettin’ rich, workers starvin’.”

“Oh, I was a lot of things,” replied Harbutt. “I wish I’d never left them to join this damn business, but it’s the same on land, with owners always stuffing themselves and getting rich while workers are starving.”

Raft belonged to the old time labour world dating from Pelagon, he grumbled, but had no grudge against owners in general, it was only in drink that Pelagon rose in him. Harbutt was an atom of the new voice that is heard everywhere now, even in fo’c’sles. He had failed in everything on land and a’board ship he was a slacker. You cannot be a voice and an A.B. at the same time.

Raft was part of the old-school labor world from Pelagon, he complained, but he didn't hold anything against owners in general; it was only when he drank that Pelagon surfaced in him. Harbutt was a small part of the new voice that you can hear everywhere now, even in the crew's quarters. He had failed at everything on land, and on the ship, he was a slacker. You can't be a voice and a deckhand at the same time.

“What was your last job ashore?” went on Raft with the persistence of a child, always wanting to know.

“What was your last job on land?” Raft continued, with the persistence of a child, always wanting to know.

“Cleanin’ out pig sties,” said Harbutt viciously. “Drove to it. I tell you when a chap’s down he’s down, the chaps that has money tramples on the chaps that hasn’t. I’ve been through it and I know. It’s the rich man does it.”

“Cleaning out pigsties,” Harbutt said sharply. “I lived through it. Let me tell you, when a guy is down, he's really down; the guys with money step all over those without. I've experienced it, and I know. It's the wealthy who do this.”

“Well,” said Raft, “I don’t even remember seeing one.”

“Well,” Raft said, “I don’t even remember seeing one.”

“Haven’t you ever been in no cities?”

“Haven’t you ever been to any cities?”

“I’ve been in cities right enough, but most by the water-side.”

“I’ve been in cities, for sure, but mostly by the waterfront.”

“Well, you’ve seen chaps in plug hats and chaps drivin’ in carriages, that’s the sort that keeps us12 down, that’s the sort we’ve got to make an end of.”

“Well, you’ve seen guys in top hats and guys riding in carriages, that’s the kind that holds us12 back, that’s the kind we need to put a stop to.”

Raft did not quite see. He had a respect for Harbutt mixed with a contempt for him as a sailor. Harbutt knew a lot—but he could not see how the chaps in plug hats kept other people down; the few he had seen had always seemed to him away and beyond his world, soft folk, and always busy about their own affairs—and how were they to be made an end of?

Raft didn't fully understand. He had a certain respect for Harbutt, but also looked down on him as a sailor. Harbutt knew a lot—but he couldn't figure out how the guys in top hats kept other people down; the few he'd encountered always seemed distant and removed from his world, privileged people who were just focused on their own concerns—and how could they be dealt with?

“Do you mean killing them?” he asked.

“Are you talking about killing them?” he asked.

“Oh, there’s other ways than killin’,” replied Harbutt. “It’s not them, it’s their money does the trick.”

“Oh, there are other ways besides killing,” replied Harbutt. “It’s not them; it’s their money that does the trick.”

He finished his patch and turned in. Raft finished his pipe and turned in also and the fo’c’sle was given over to the noises of the sea and the straining timbers of the ship.

He finished his work on the patch and went to bed. Raft finished his pipe and went to bed too, and the fo’c’sle was filled with the sounds of the sea and the creaking timbers of the ship.

Now that the figures of the two sailors had vanished its personality took fuller life, grim, dark, close, like the interior of a grimy hand clutching the lives of all those sleepers. The beams shewed like the curved fingers, and the heel of the bowsprit like the point of the in-turned thumb, a faint soul-killing rock of kerosene filled it, intensifying, after the fashion of ambergris, all the other perfumes, without losing in power. Bilge, tobacco and humanity, you cannot know what these things are till they are married with the reek of kerosene, with the grunts and snores of weary men, with lamplight dimmed with smoke haze; with the13 heave and fall of the sea; the groaning of timbers and the boom of the waves. This is the fo’c’sle whose great, great, great grandmother was the lower deck of the trireme where slaves chained to benches laboured till they died, just as they labour to-day.

Now that the shapes of the two sailors had disappeared, the atmosphere became more intense, dark, and oppressive, like the inside of a grimy hand gripping the lives of all those sleepers. The beams looked like curved fingers, and the heel of the bowsprit resembled the tip of an inward-turning thumb, filled with a faintly soul-crushing smell of kerosene, which heightened all the other scents, much like ambergris, without losing its potency. Bilge, tobacco, and humanity—you can't really understand what these things are until they mix with the stench of kerosene, the grunts and snores of exhausted men, the dim lamplight clouded with smoke; with the13 rise and fall of the sea, the creaking of the timbers, and the thunder of the waves. This is the fo’c’sle, whose ancient, ancient, ancient ancestor was the lower deck of the trireme where slaves, chained to their benches, toiled until they died, just like they do today.


14

CHAPTER II

NORTH-WEST

The Albatross, bound from Cape Town to Melbourne, had been blown out of her course and south of the Crozet Islands; she was now steering north-west, making towards Kerguelen, across an ice-blue sea, vast, like a country of broken crystal strewn with snow. The sky, against which the top-gallant stay-sails shewed gull-white in the sun, had the cold blue of the sea and was hung round at the horizon by clouds like the white clouds that hang round the Pacific Trades.

The Albatross, traveling from Cape Town to Melbourne, had been pushed off course and was now south of the Crozet Islands; she was currently heading northwest towards Kerguelen, across a sea that was icy blue and vast, resembling a land of shattered crystal scattered with snow. The sky, contrasting with the bright white top-gallant stay-sails in the sunlight, reflected the cold blue of the sea and was surrounded at the horizon by clouds similar to the white clouds that linger around the Pacific Trades.

Raft was at the wheel and Captain Pound the master was pacing the deck with Mason the first officer, up and down, pausing now and then for a glance away to windward, now with an eye aloft at the steadfast canvas, talking all the time of subjects half a world away.

Raft was at the helm, and Captain Pound, the master, was pacing the deck with Mason, the first officer, walking back and forth, stopping occasionally to look out to the windward side, then glancing up at the steady sails, all the while discussing topics from halfway around the globe.

It was a sociable ship as far as the afterguard was concerned. Pound being a rough and capable man of the old school with no false dignity and an open manner of speech. He had been talking of his little house at Twickenham, of Mrs. Pound and the children, of servants and neighbours that were unsociable and now he was talking of dreams. He had been dreaming the night before15 of Pembroke docks, the port he had started from as a boy. Pembroke docks was a bad dream for Pound, and he said so. It always heralded some disaster when it appeared before him in dreamland.

It was a friendly ship as far as the crew was concerned. Pound was a tough, capable guy from the old school, with no pretensions and a straightforward way of speaking. He had been sharing stories about his little house in Twickenham, his wife Mrs. Pound, the kids, and the unsociable servants and neighbors, and now he was talking about dreams. He had dreamed the night before15 about Pembroke docks, the port he had left as a boy. For Pound, Pembroke docks was a nightmare, and he said so. It always signaled some kind of disaster whenever it showed up in his dreams.

“I’ve always dreamt before that I was starting from there,” said he, “but last night I was getting the old Albatross in, and the tow rope went, and the tug knocked herself to bits, and then the old hooker swung round and there was Mrs. P. on the quayside in her night attire shouting to me to put the helm down—under hare sticks in the docks, mind you!”

“I’ve always dreamed that I was starting from there,” he said, “but last night I was getting the old Albatross in, and the tow rope snapped, and the tug crashed into pieces, and then the old hooker swung around and there was Mrs. P. on the quay in her night clothes yelling at me to put the helm down—under the hare sticks in the docks, just so you know!”

“Dreams are crazy things,” said Mason. “I don’t believe there’s anything in them.”

“Dreams are wild,” Mason said. “I don’t think there’s anything to them.”

“Well, maybe not,” said Pound. He glanced at the binnacle card and then went below.

“Well, maybe not,” Pound said. He looked at the binnacle card and then went below.

Nothing is more impressive to the unaccustomed mind than the spars and canvas of a ship under full sail seen from the deck, nothing more suggestive of power and the daring of man than the sight of those leviathan spars and vast sail spaces rising dizzily from main and foresail in pyramids to where the truck works like a pencil point writing on the sky. Nothing more arresting than the power of the steersman. A turn of the wheel in the hands of Raft would set all that canvas shuddering or thundering, spilling the wind as the water is spilled from a reservoir, a moment’s indecision or slackness might lose the ship a mile on her course. But Raft steered as he breathed, automatically, almost unconsciously, almost without effort. He, who16 ashore was hopelessly adrift and without guidance, at the helm was all wisdom, direction and intuition.

Nothing impresses an unaccustomed mind more than the masts and sails of a ship under full sail seen from the deck; nothing suggests power and human daring quite like the sight of those massive masts and vast sail areas rising dizzyingly from the mainsail and foresail in pyramids to where the top rises like a pencil point writing on the sky. Nothing is more gripping than the power of the helmsman. A turn of the wheel in Raft's hands would send all that canvas trembling or booming, spilling the wind like water from a reservoir; a moment’s hesitation or slackness could cost the ship a mile on her course. But Raft steered as effortlessly as he breathed, almost instinctively, almost without conscious thought. He, who16 on land was hopelessly lost and aimless, was full of wisdom, direction, and intuition at the helm.

The wake of the Albatross lay as if drawn with a ruler.

The wake of the Albatross was straight as if it had been drawn with a ruler.

His trick was nearly up, and when he was relieved he went forward; pausing at the fo’c’sle head to light a pipe he fell in talk with some of the hands, leaning with his back against the bulwarks and blown upon by the spill of the wind from the head sails.

His trick was almost over, and when he was off duty, he moved to the front; stopping at the forecastle head to light a pipe, he started chatting with some of the crew, leaning against the bulwarks and feeling the wind from the headsails blowing on him.

An old shell-back by name of Ponting was holding the floor.

An old sailor named Ponting was speaking.

“We’re comin’ up to Kerguelen,” he was saying. “Should think I did know it. Put in there in a sealer out of New Bedford in ’82. I wasn’t more’n a boy then. The Yanks used to use that place a lot in those days. The blackest blastedest hole I ever struck. Christmas Island was where we lay mostly, for two months, the chaps huntin’ the wal’uses and killin’ more than they could carry. The blastedest hole I ever struck.”

“We’re approaching Kerguelen,” he was saying. “I should know it. I went there on a sealing ship from New Bedford back in ’82. I was just a kid then. The Yanks used to visit that place a lot back then. It was the worst place I ever came across. We mostly stayed at Christmas Island for two months, with the guys hunting walruses and killing more than they could carry. The worst place I ever came across.”

“I was there in a Dane once,” began another of the crew. “It was time of year the sea cows was matin’ and you could hear the roarin’ of them ten mile off.”

“I was there in a Danish ship once,” began another member of the crew. “It was that time of year when the sea cows were mating, and you could hear their roars from ten miles away.”

“Dane,” said Ponting, “what made you ship a’board a Dane—I’ve heard tell of Danes. Knew a chap signed on in one of them Leith boots out of Copenhagen runnin’ north, one of them old North Sea cattle trucks turned into a passenger tramp,17 passengers and ponies with a hundred ton of hay stowed forward and the passengers lyin’ on their backs on it smokin’ their pipes, and the bridge crawled over with passengers, girls and children, and the chap at the wheel havin’ to push ’em out of the way, kept hittin’ reefs all the run from Leith to God knows where, and the Old Man playin’ the fiddle most of the time.”

“Dane,” said Ponting, “what made you come on board with a Dane—I’ve heard stories about Danes. I knew a guy who signed on with one of those Leith boats out of Copenhagen heading north, one of those old North Sea cattle ships turned into a passenger ferry, 17 with passengers and ponies and a hundred tons of hay stowed up front, and the passengers lying on their backs on it, smoking their pipes, while the bridge was crowded with passengers, girls and kids, and the guy at the wheel had to push them out of the way. They kept hitting reefs all the way from Leith to who knows where, and the Old Man was playing the fiddle most of the time.”

“That chap said the Danes was a d——d lot too sociable for him.”

“That guy said the Danes were a damn lot too friendly for him.”

Raft listened without entirely comprehending. He had always been a fore-mast hand. He knew practically nothing of steam and he would just as soon have fancied himself a railway porter as a hand on a passenger ship. He was one of the old school of merchant seamen and the idea of a cargo of girls and children and general passengers, not to speak of ponies, was beyond him.

Raft listened without really understanding. He had always been a foremast hand. He knew almost nothing about steam and would just as soon have imagined himself as a railway porter as working on a passenger ship. He was from the old school of merchant seamen, and the idea of carrying girls, children, and regular passengers, not to mention ponies, was completely foreign to him.

The girls he had mostly known were of the wharf-side. He finished his pipe and went down below—and turned in.

The girls he mostly knew were from the docks. He finished his pipe and went below deck—and went to bed.

He was rousted out by the voice of the Bo’sw’n calling for all hands on deck and slipping into his oilskins he came up, receiving a smack of sea in his face as he emerged from the fo’c’sle hatch. The wind had shifted and a black squall coming up from astern had hit the ship. More was coming and through the sheeting rain and spindrift the voice of the Bo’sw’n was roaring to let go the fore top-gallant halyards.

He was jolted awake by the boatswain's voice calling for everyone on deck. As he put on his oilskins, he climbed up and got slapped in the face by a wave as he came out of the forecastle hatch. The wind had changed, and a dark squall approaching from behind had struck the ship. More was on the way, and through the pouring rain and flying spray, the boatswain's voice was shouting to release the fore top-gallant halyards.

Next moment Raft was in the rigging followed18 by others. The sail had to be stowed. The wind tried to tear him loose and the sheeting rain to drown him, but he went on clinging to the top-gallant mast-stays and looking down he could see the faces of the others following him, faces sheeted over with rain and working blindly upwards.

Next moment, Raft was in the rigging, followed18 by others. The sail needed to be stowed. The wind tried to rip him loose, and the pouring rain threatened to drown him, but he kept holding on to the top-gallant mast stays. Looking down, he could see the faces of the others following him, their faces drenched with rain and striving to climb upwards.

Ponting was the man immediately below him, and taking breath for a moment and against the wind, Ponting was now yelling out that they had their work cut out for them.

Ponting was the guy right below him, and after catching his breath for a moment and fighting against the wind, Ponting was now shouting that they really had their work cut out for them.

They had.

They did.

The top-gallant sail had taken charge of itself, and Raft and Ponting as they lay out on the yard seemed battling with a thing alive, intelligent, and desperately wicked.

The top-gallant sail was acting on its own, and Raft and Ponting, as they lay out on the yard, seemed to be struggling with something that felt alive, smart, and incredibly vicious.

The sail snored and trembled and sang, standing out in great hoods and folds, hard as steel; now it would yield, owing to a slackening of the wind, and then, like a brute that had only been waiting to take them by surprise, it would burst out again, releasing itself, whilst the yard buckled and sprang, almost casting them from it.

The sail groaned, shook, and sang, puffing out in big hoods and folds, as tough as steel; sometimes it would give way due to a drop in the wind, and then, like a beast that had just been waiting to pounce, it would suddenly spring back, snapping tight, while the yard twisted and bounced, nearly throwing them off.

Then began a battle fought without a sound or cry except the bubbling and snoring of the great sail struggling for its wicked liberty, it shrank and they flung themselves on it, it bellied and flung them back, clinging to the lift they saved themselves, attacking it again with the dumb fury of dogs or wolves on a fighting prey. Twenty times it tried to destroy them and twenty times they all but had it under.19

Then a battle began, fought without any sounds or cries except for the bubbling and snoring of the great sail fighting for its freedom. It shrank, and they lunged at it. It buckled and threw them back; they held on tight and saved themselves, attacking it again with the silent rage of dogs or wolves going after their prey. Twenty times it tried to shake them off, and twenty times they nearly had it under control.19

The fight died out of the monster for a moment and Raft had nearly an armful of it in when it stiffened, fighting free of him, owing to Ponting and the other fellow not having made good. They clung for a moment without moving, resting, and Raft glancing down saw far away below the narrow deck driving wedge-like through the foam-capped seas.

The struggle in the monster faded for a moment, and Raft almost had a handful of it when it tensed up, breaking free because Ponting and the other guy hadn’t managed to hold on. They paused for a moment, not moving, catching their breath, and Raft looked down to see the narrow deck far below cutting through the foamy waves.

Then the struggle began again. The sail, like its would-be captors, seemed also to have taken breath, it held firm, relaxed, banged out again in thunder, developed new hoods and folds as a struggling monster might develop new heads and kinks, and then, all of a sudden when it seemed that no effort was of avail the end came.

Then the struggle started again. The sail, like its would-be captors, also seemed to catch its breath; it held steady, loosened up, flapped out again with a loud noise, developed new shapes and folds like a struggling creature might develop new heads and twists, and then, all of a sudden, when it seemed that no effort was working, it came to an end.

The wind paused for a moment, as if gathering up all its strength against the dogged persistency which is man, and in that moment the three on the yard had the sail under their chests beating and crushing the life out of it. Then the gaskets were passed round it and they clung for a moment to rest and breathe.

The wind stopped for a moment, as if collecting all its strength against the relentless determination of man, and in that moment, the three in the yard had the sail pressed against their chests, beating and squeezing the life out of it. Then they wrapped the gaskets around it and held on for a moment to rest and catch their breath.

It was nothing, or they thought nothing of it, this battle for life with a monster, just the stowing of a top-gallant sail in dirty weather, and most likely when they got down the Bo’sw’n would call them farmers for being such a time over it. Meanwhile they clung idly for a moment, partly to rest and partly to look at something worth seeing.

It was nothing, or they thought it was nothing, this struggle for survival against a monster, just the effort of taking down a top-gallant sail in rough weather, and most likely when they got back down the Bo’sw’n would tease them for taking so long. In the meantime, they held on for a moment, partly to catch their breath and partly to take in something worth seeing.

The squall was blowing out, there was nothing behind it and away on the port quarter the almost20 setting sun had broken through the smother and was lighting the sea.

The storm was passing, there was nothing left in its wake, and far on the left side, the nearly20 setting sun had managed to break through the clouds and was shining on the sea.

There, set in a thousand square acres of snowcapped tourmaline, white as a gull and beautiful as grace itself, was running a vessel under bare poles. The two yellow funnels, the cut of the hull, told Ponting what she was. He had seen her twice before and no sailor who had once set eyes on her could forget her.

There, spread over a thousand square acres of snow-covered tourmaline, white as a seagull and as stunning as elegance itself, was a ship sailing with its sails down. The two yellow smokestacks and the shape of the hull instantly revealed to Ponting what it was. He had seen her twice before, and no sailor who had laid eyes on her could ever forget her.

“See that blighter,” he yelled across to Raft. “Know her?”

“Check out that person,” he shouted to Raft. “Do you know her?”

“Should think I did, she’s the Gaston de Paree—a yacht—seen her in T’lon.”

"Should think I did, she’s the Gaston de Paree—a yacht—seen her in T’lon."

Then they came down, crawling like weary men, and on deck no one abused them for their slackness or the time they’d been over their job. The Albatross was running easy and the Bo’sw’n with others was taken up with a momentary curiosity over the great white yacht.

Then they came down, crawling like tired men, and on deck no one scolded them for their laziness or the time they’d spent on their task. The Albatross was sailing smoothly, and the Bosun, along with others, was briefly intrigued by the large white yacht.

No one knew her but Ponting, who had for several years acted as deck hand on some of the Mediterranean boats.

No one knew her except for Ponting, who had worked as a deckhand on some of the Mediterranean boats for several years.

“I know her,” said he ranging up beside the others. “She’s the Gaston de Paree, a yot—seen her in T’lon harbour and seen her again at Suez, she’s a thousand tonner, y’can’t mistake them funnels nor the width of them, she’s a twenty knotter and the chap that owns her is a king or somethin’; last time I saw her she was off to the China seas, they say she’s all cluttered up with dredges and dipsy gear, and she mostly spends her time takin’21 soundin’s and scrabblin’ up shell fish and such—that’s his way of amusin’ himself.”

“I know her,” he said, stepping up beside the others. “She’s the Gaston de Paree, a yacht—I saw her in T’lon harbor and then again at Suez. She’s a thousand tons, you can’t miss those funnels or the width of them. She goes about twenty knots, and the guy who owns her is a king or something. The last time I saw her, she was heading to the China seas; they say she’s all loaded up with dredges and deep-sea equipment, and she mostly spends her time taking21 soundings and gathering shellfish and stuff—that’s his way of having fun.”

“Then he must be crazy,” said the Bo’sw’n, “but b’God he’s got a beauty under him—what’s he doin’ down here away?”

“Then he must be crazy,” said the bosun, “but damn, he’s got a beauty beneath him—what’s he doing down here alone?”

“Ax me another,” said Ponting. Raft stood with the others, watching the Gaston de Paris from whose funnels now the smoke was coming festooned on the wind, then he went below to shed his oilskins and smoke.

“Ask me another,” said Ponting. Raft stood with the others, watching the Gaston de Paris, from whose funnels smoke was now drifting on the wind. Then he went below to take off his oilskins and smoke.

She had ceased to interest him.

She no longer interested him.


22

CHAPTER III

THE GASTON DE PARIS

Old Ponting was right in all his particulars, except one. The owner of the Gaston de Paris was not a king, only a prince.

Old Ponting was correct in every detail, except for one. The owner of the Gaston de Paris was not a king, just a prince.

Prince Selm, a gentleman like his Highness of Monaco with a passion for the deep sea and its exploration. The Holy Roman Empire had given his great grandfather the title of prince, and estates in Thuringia gave him money enough to do what he pleased, an unfortunate marriage gave him a distaste for High Civilization, and his scientific bent and passion for the sea—inherited with a strain of old Norse blood—did the rest.

Prince Selm, a gentleman like his Highness of Monaco, had a passion for exploring the deep sea. The Holy Roman Empire granted his great-grandfather the title of prince, and the estates in Thuringia provided him with enough money to do as he wished. An unfortunate marriage led him to develop a distaste for High Civilization, while his scientific curiosity and love for the sea—traits inherited from a lineage of old Norse blood—shaped his character further.

He had chosen well. Cards, women and wine, pleasure and the glittering things of life, all these betray one, but the sea, though she may kill, never leaves a man broken, never destroys his soul.

He had made a good choice. Cards, women, and wine, pleasure and the shiny things in life, all of these can let you down, but the sea, while it may take your life, never leaves a person shattered, never destroys their spirit.

But Eugene Henry William of Selm for all this sea passion might have remained a landsman, for the simple reason that he was one of those thorough souls for whom Life and an Object are synonymous terms. In other words he would never have made a yachtsman, a creature shifting from Keil to Cowes and Cowes to Naples according to season, a cup gatherer and club-house haunter.23

But Eugene Henry William of Selm, despite his love for the sea, might have stayed a land lover, simply because he was one of those complete individuals for whom Life and a Purpose mean the same thing. In other words, he would never have become a yachtsman, someone who moves from Kiel to Cowes and Cowes to Naples depending on the season, always chasing trophies and hanging out at clubhouses.23

But Exploration gave him the incentive and the Musée Océanographique of Monaco his inspiration, limitless wealth supplied the means.

But exploration motivated him, and the Oceanographic Museum of Monaco provided his inspiration; unlimited wealth gave him the resources.

The Gaston de Paris built by Viguard of Toulon was an ocean going steam yacht of twelve hundred and fifty tons with engines by Conturier of Nantes and everything of the latest from Conturier’s twin-action centrifugal bilge pumps to the last thing in sea valves. She was reckoned by those who knew her the finest sea-going yacht in the world and she was certainly the chef-d’œuvre of Lafiette, Viguard’s chief designer. Lafiette was more than a designer, he was a creator, the sea was in his blood giving him that touch of genius or madness, that something eccentric which made him at times cast rules and formulae aside.

The Gaston de Paris, built by Viguard of Toulon, was an ocean-going steam yacht weighing twelve hundred and fifty tons, featuring engines made by Conturier of Nantes and all the latest advancements, from Conturier’s twin-action centrifugal bilge pumps to cutting-edge sea valves. Those familiar with her considered her the finest sea-going yacht in the world, and she was undoubtedly the chef-d’œuvre of Lafiette, Viguard’s lead designer. Lafiette was more than just a designer; he was a creator. The sea was in his veins, giving him that touch of brilliance or madness, an eccentricity that sometimes led him to ignore rules and formulas.

The decks of the Gaston de Paris ran flush, with little encumbrance save a deck-house forward given over to electrical and deep sea instruments.

The decks of the Gaston de Paris were smooth, with minimal obstruction except for a deckhouse at the front dedicated to electrical and deep-sea instruments.

Forward of the engine room and right to the bulkheads of the fo’c’sle ran a lower deck reached by a hatch aft of the instrument room. Here were stowed the dredges and buoys and all the gear belonging to them, trawl nets and deep sea traps, cable and spare rope and sounding-wire, harpoons and grancs and a hundred odds and ends, all in order and spick and span as the gear of a warship.

Forward of the engine room and against the bulkheads of the forecastle was a lower deck accessed by a hatch behind the instrument room. This area stored the dredges, buoys, and all their equipment, including trawl nets, deep-sea traps, cable, extra rope, sounding wire, harpoons, grancs, and countless miscellaneous items, all organized and spotless like the gear of a battleship.

Aft of the engine-room the yacht was a little palace. Prince Selm would labour like any of his crew over a net coming in or in an emergency, but he ate off silver and slept between sheets of exceedingly24 fine linen. Though a sailor, almost one might say a fisherman, he was always Monsieur le Prince and though his hobby lay in the depths of the sea his intellect did not lie there too. Politics, Literature and Art travelled with him as mind companions, whilst in the flesh he often managed to bring off with him on his “outlandish expeditions” more or less pleasant people from the great world where Civilisation sits in cities, feeding Art and Philosophy, Science and Literature with the hearts and souls of men.

Aft of the engine room, the yacht was like a little palace. Prince Selm would work hard like any of his crew when bringing in a net or during emergencies, but he dined on silver and slept between exceptionally fine linen sheets. Although he was a sailor, and even a bit of a fisherman, he was always addressed as Monsieur le Prince. His passion may have been in the depths of the sea, but his intellect reached far beyond it. Politics, literature, and art accompanied him as intellectual friends, while he often managed to invite along more or less enjoyable people from the high society where civilization thrives in cities, nurturing art, philosophy, science, and literature with the hearts and souls of people.

The main saloon of the Gaston de Paris fought in all its details against the idea of shipboard life, the gilt and scrolls of the yacht decorator, the mirrors, and all the rest of his abominations were not to be found here, panels by Chardin painted for Madame de Pompadour occupied the walls, the main lamp, a flying dragon by Benvenuto Cellini, clutching in its claws a globe of fire, had, for satellites, four torch bearers of bronze by Claus, a library, writing and smoking room, combined, opened from the main saloon, and there was a boudoir decorated in purple and pearl with flower pictures by Lactropius unfaded despite their date of 1685.

The main lounge of the Gaston de Paris completely rejected the concept of life at sea. There were no gilded decorations or scrolls typically found on yachts, and the mirrors and other gaudy elements were absent. Instead, the walls were adorned with panels painted by Chardin for Madame de Pompadour. The central lamp, a flying dragon created by Benvenuto Cellini, grasped a globe of fire in its claws, and it was flanked by four bronze torchbearers by Claus. A combined library, writing, and smoking room opened off the main lounge, and there was a boudoir decorated in purple and pearl, featuring flower paintings by Lactropius that remained unfaded despite being from 1685.

Nothing could be stranger to the mind than the contrast between the fo’c’sle of the Albatross and the after cabins of the Gaston, nothing, except, maybe, the contrast between a garret in Montmartre or Stepney and a drawing-room in the Avenue du Trocadéro or Mayfair.

Nothing could be stranger to the mind than the contrast between the crew's quarters of the Albatross and the aft cabins of the Gaston, nothing, except, maybe, the contrast between an attic in Montmartre or Stepney and a living room in the Avenue du Trocadéro or Mayfair.

Dinner was served on board the Gaston de Paris25 at seven, and to-night the Prince and his four guests, seated beneath the flying dragon of Cellini and enjoying their soup, held converse together light-heartedly and with a spirit that had been somewhat lacking of late. Every sea voyage has its periods of depression due to monotony; they had not sighted a ship for over ten days, and this evening the glimpse of the Albatross revealed through the break in the weather had in some curious way shattered the sense of isolation and broken the monotony. The four guests of the Prince were: Madame la Comtesse de Warens, an old lady with a passion for travel, a free thinker, whose mother was a friend of Voltaire in her youth and whose father had been a member of the Jacobin club; she was eighty-four years of age, declared herself indestructible by time, and her one last ambition to be a burial at sea. She was also a Socialistic-Anarchist, possessed an income of some forty thousand pounds a year derived from speculations of her late husband conducted during the war with Germany in 1870, yet was never known to give a sou to charity; her hands were all but the hands of a skeleton and covered with jewels, she smoked cigarettes incessantly. She was one of those old women whose energy seems to increase with age, tireless as a gnat she was always the last in bed and the first on deck, though lying in her bunk half the night reading French novels of which she had a trunkful and smoking her eternal cigarettes.26

Dinner was served on board the Gaston de Paris25 at seven, and tonight the Prince and his four guests, seated under the flying dragon of Cellini and enjoying their soup, chatted together cheerfully and with a spirit that had been somewhat missing lately. Every sea voyage has its moments of gloom due to the monotony; they hadn't spotted another ship for over ten days, and this evening’s sighting of the Albatross, visible through the break in the weather, somehow shattered their sense of isolation and broke the boredom. The Prince's four guests included: Madame la Comtesse de Warens, an elderly woman with a love for travel, a free thinker whose mother had been a friend of Voltaire in her youth, and whose father was a member of the Jacobin club. At eighty-four years old, she claimed to be indestructible by time, and her final wish was to be buried at sea. She was also a Socialistic-Anarchist, had an income of about forty thousand pounds a year from investments made by her late husband during the war with Germany in 1870, yet had never been known to donate a penny to charity; her hands were almost skeletal and adorned with jewels, and she smoked cigarettes constantly. She was one of those old women whose energy seems to grow with age; tireless as a gnat, she was always the last to go to bed and the first to rise, though she spent half the night in her bunk reading French novels that filled a trunk and smoking her endless cigarettes.26

Beside her sat her niece, Cléo de Bromsart, English on the mother’s side and educated in England, a girl of twenty, unmarried, dark-haired, fragile and beautiful as a dream. She was one of the old nobility, without dilution, yet strangely enough with money, for the Bromsarts, without marrying into trade, had adapted themselves to the new times so cleverly that Eugène de Bromsart the last of his race had retired from life leaving his only daughter and the last of her race wealthy, even by the standard of wealth set in Paris. She was a sportswoman and, despite her lack of frailty, had led an outdoor life and possessed a nerve of steel.

Beside her was her niece, Cléo de Bromsart, English on her mother’s side and educated in England. She was twenty, unmarried, dark-haired, delicate, and stunning like a dream. She belonged to the old nobility, pure in lineage, yet interestingly wealthy, since the Bromsarts had smartly adapted to the new times without marrying into trade. Eugène de Bromsart, the last of his line, had stepped back from life, leaving his only daughter, the final descendant of her family, financially well-off even by Parisian standards. She was athletic and, despite her delicate appearance, lived an active life and had nerves of steel.

Madame de Warens had brought the girl up after she left school, had laboured over her and found her labour in vain. Cléo had no leanings towards the People and the opinions of her aunt seemed to her a sort of disreputable madness bred on hypocrisy. Cléo looked on the lower classes just as she looked on animals, beings with rights of their own but belonging to an entirely different order of creation, and one thing certainly could be said for her—she was honest in her outlook on life.

Madame de Warens had raised the girl after she finished school, worked hard with her, but found her efforts wasted. Cléo had no interest in the common people, and her aunt's views seemed to her like a kind of shameful madness rooted in hypocrisy. Cléo regarded the lower classes in the same way she viewed animals—beings with their own rights but part of a completely different class of existence. One thing could definitely be said about her—she was honest in her perspective on life.

Beside her sat Doctor Epinard, the ship’s doctor, a serious young man who spoke little, and the fifth at table was Lagross, the sea painter, who had come for the sake of his health and to absorb the colours of the ocean. The vision of the Albatross with towering canvas breasting the blue-green seas in an atmosphere of sunset and storm was with27 him still as he sat listening to the chatter of the others and occasionally joining in. He intended to paint that picture.

Beside her was Doctor Epinard, the ship’s physician, a serious young man who didn’t say much. The fifth person at the table was Lagross, the marine artist, who had come to improve his health and soak up the colors of the ocean. The image of the Albatross, with its towering sails cutting through the blue-green waves amidst a sunset and storm, lingered in his mind as he listened to the others chat and occasionally chimed in. He planned to paint that scene.

It had come to him as a surprise. They had been playing cards when a quarter-master called them on deck saying that the weather had moderated and that there was a ship in sight, and there, away across the tumbling seas, the Albatross had struck his vision, remote, storm surrounded, and sunlit, almost a vision of the past in these days of mechanism.

It surprised him. They had been playing cards when a quarter-master called them on deck, saying the weather had calmed down and there was a ship in sight. There, across the rolling waves, the Albatross appeared, distant, surrounded by the storm, and lit by the sun, almost like a vision from the past in these mechanical times.

“Now tell me, Prince,” Madame de Warens was saying, “how long do you propose staying at this Kerguelen Land of yours?”

“Now tell me, Prince,” Madame de Warens was saying, “how long do you plan to stay at this Kerguelen Land of yours?”

“Not more than a week,” replied the Prince. “I want to take some soundings off the Smoky Islands and I shall put in for a day on the mainland where you can go ashore if you like, but I shan’t stay here long. It is like putting one’s head into a wolf’s mouth.”

“Not more than a week,” replied the Prince. “I want to take some readings off the Smoky Islands, and I’ll stop by the mainland for a day where you can go ashore if you want, but I won’t stay here long. It’s like sticking your head into a wolf’s mouth.”

“How is that?”

"How's that?"

“Weather. You saw that sudden squall we passed through this evening, or rather you heard it, no doubt, well that’s the sort of thing Kerguelen brews.”

“Weather. You noticed that sudden storm we went through this evening, or rather you heard it, no doubt. Well, that’s the kind of thing Kerguelen creates.”

“Suppose,” said the astute old lady, “it brewed one of those things, only much worse, and we were blown ashore?”

“Let’s say,” said the sharp old lady, “it created one of those situations, only way worse, and we ended up on the beach?”

“Impossible.”

"Not possible."

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Our engines can fight anything.”28

“Our engines can handle anything.”28

“Are there any natives in this place?”

“Are there any locals around?”

“Only penguins and rabbits.”

“Just penguins and rabbits.”

“Tell me,” said Lagross, “that three-master we saw just now, would she be making for Kerguelen?”

"Tell me," said Lagross, "that three-masted ship we just saw, is she heading for Kerguelen?"

“Oh, no, she must be out of her course and beating up north. She’s not a whaler, and ships like that would keep north of the Crozets. Probably she was driven down by that big storm we had a week ago. We wouldn’t be where we are only that I took those soundings south of Marion Island.”

“Oh, no, she must be off course and heading up north. She’s not a whaler, and ships like that usually stay north of the Crozets. She probably got pushed down by that big storm we had a week ago. We wouldn’t be where we are if I hadn’t taken those soundings south of Marion Island.”

“And, after Kerguelen, what land shall we see next?” asked the old lady.

“And after Kerguelen, what land will we see next?” asked the elderly woman.

“New Amsterdam, madame,” replied the Prince, “and after that the Sunda Islands and beautiful Java with its sun and palm trees.”

“New Amsterdam, ma'am,” replied the Prince, “and after that the Sunda Islands and beautiful Java with its sun and palm trees.”

Mademoiselle de Bromsart shivered slightly. She had been silent up to this, and she spoke now with eyes fixed far away as if viewing the picture of Java with its palms and sapphire skies.

Mademoiselle de Bromsart shivered a bit. She had been quiet until now, and when she spoke, her eyes were focused somewhere distant as if she were envisioning the scene of Java with its palm trees and blue skies.

“Could we not go there now?” asked she.

“Can’t we go there now?” she asked.

“In what way?” asked the Prince.

“In what way?” asked the Prince.

“Turn the ship round and leave this place behind,” she replied.

“Turn the ship around and leave this place behind,” she said.

“But why?”

“But why though?”

“I don’t know,” said she, “perhaps it is what you say about Kerguelen, or perhaps it was the sight of that big ship all alone out there, but I feel—” she stopped short.

"I don’t know," she said, "maybe it’s what you said about Kerguelen, or maybe it was seeing that big ship all alone out there, but I feel—" she trailed off.

“Yes—”

"Yes."

“That ship frightened me.”29

“That ship scared me.”29

“Frightened you,” cried Madame de Warens, “why, Cléo, what is the matter with you to-night? You who are never frightened. I’m not easily frightened, but I admit I almost said my prayers in that storm, and you, you were doing embroidery.”

“Scared you,” yelled Madame de Warens, “why, Cléo, what’s wrong with you tonight? You who are never scared. I’m not easily frightened, but I’ll admit I almost said my prayers in that storm, and you, you were doing embroidery.”

“Oh, I am not frightened of storms or things in the ordinary way,” said the girl half laughing. “Physical things have no power over me, an ugly face can frighten me more than the threat of a blow. It is a question of psychology. That ship produced on my mind a feeling as though I had seen desolation itself, and something worse.”

“Oh, I’m not scared of storms or things like that,” the girl said with a half-laugh. “Physical things don’t really affect me; an ugly face can scare me more than the threat of a punch. It’s all about psychology. That ship made me feel like I had witnessed true desolation, and something even worse.”

“Something worse!” cried Madame de Warens, “what can be worse than desolation?”

“Something worse!” cried Madame de Warens. “What could be worse than feeling desolate?”

“I don’t know,” said Cléo, “It also made me feel that I wanted to be far away from it and from here. Then, Monsieur le Prince, with his story of desolate Kerguelen, completed the feeling. It is strong upon me now.”

“I don’t know,” said Cléo, “It also made me feel like I wanted to be far away from this place. Then, Monsieur le Prince, with his tale of desolate Kerguelen, intensified that feeling. It’s really strong for me right now.”

“You do not wish to go to Kerguelen then?” said the Prince smiling as he helped himself to the entrée that was being passed round.

“You don't want to go to Kerguelen then?” said the Prince, smiling as he served himself from the entrée that was being passed around.

“Oh, monsieur, it is not a question of my wishes at all,” replied the girl.

“Oh, sir, it's not about what I want at all,” replied the girl.

“But, excuse me,” replied the owner of the Gaston de Paris, “it is entirely a question of your wishes. We are not a cargo boat, Captain Lepine is on the bridge, he has only to go into his chart house, set his course for New Amsterdam, and a turn of the wheel will put our stern to the south.”30 He touched an electric bell push, attached to the table, as he spoke.

“But, excuse me,” replied the owner of the Gaston de Paris, “it's completely up to you. We’re not a cargo ship; Captain Lepine is on the bridge, he just needs to go into his chart house, set the course for New Amsterdam, and with a turn of the wheel, our stern will be facing south.”30 He pressed an electric bell switch attached to the table as he spoke.

“And your soundings?” asked she.

"And how's your feedback?" she asked.

“They can wait for some other time or some other man, sea depths are pretty constant.”

“They can wait for another time or another guy; the ocean's depths are pretty steady.”

A quarter-master appeared at the saloon door, came forward and saluted.

A quartermaster appeared at the saloon door, walked up, and saluted.

“Ask Captain Lepine to come aft,” said the Prince. “I wish to speak to him.”

“Have Captain Lepine come to the back,” said the Prince. “I want to talk to him.”

“Wait,” said Mademoiselle Bromsart. Then to her host. “No. I will not have the course altered for me. I am quite clear upon that point. What I said was foolish and it would pain me more than I can tell to have it acted upon. I really mean what I say.”

“Wait,” said Mademoiselle Bromsart. Then to her host. “No. I won’t have the course changed for me. I’m very clear about that. What I said was foolish, and it would hurt me more than I can express to have it put into action. I truly mean what I say.”

He looked at her for a moment and seemed to glimpse something of the iron will that lay at the heart of her beauty and fragility.

He looked at her for a moment and seemed to catch a glimpse of the strong determination that was at the core of her beauty and delicateness.

“That will do,” said he to the quarter-master. “You need not give my message.”

“That’s enough,” he said to the quarter-master. “You don’t need to pass on my message.”

Madame de Warens laughed. “That is what it is to be young,” said she, “if an old woman like me had spoken of changing our course I doubt if your quarter-master would have been called, Monsieur. But I have no fads and fancies, thank heaven, I leave all that to the young women of to-day.”

Madame de Warens laughed. “That’s what it means to be young,” she said, “if an old woman like me had suggested changing our course, I doubt your quarter-master would have been summoned, Monsieur. But I have no whims or trends, thank heaven, I leave all that to the young women of today.”

“Pardon me, madame,” said Doctor Epinard speaking for almost the first time, “but in impressions produced by objects upon the mind there is no room for the term fancy. I speak of course31 of the normal mind free of disease. Furthermore, we talk of objects as things of secondary importance and the mind as everything. Now I am firmly convinced that the mind of man, so far from being a thing apart from the objects that form its environment, is, in fact, nothing else but a mirror or focus upon which objects register their impressions and that all the thinking in the world is done not really by the mind but by the objects that form our thoughts and the reasons, utterly divorced from what we call human reason, that connect together the objects that form our environment.”

“Excuse me, ma'am,” said Doctor Epinard, speaking for nearly the first time, “but when it comes to how objects impact the mind, the term 'fancy' doesn’t apply. I’m referring, of course31 to a normal mind that isn’t influenced by disease. Moreover, we consider objects as secondary and the mind as primary. I strongly believe that the human mind, rather than being separate from the objects around it, is essentially a mirror or a point of focus where objects leave their impressions. It’s not really the mind that thinks; it’s the objects that occupy our thoughts and the connections, completely unrelated to what we refer to as human reasoning, that link the objects in our environment.”

“Is this a theory of your own, Epinard?” asked the Prince.

“Is this your own theory, Epinard?” the Prince asked.

“It is, monsieur, and it may be bad or good but I adhere to it.”

“It is, sir, and it might be bad or good, but I stick to it.”

“You mean to say that man is composed entirely of environment, past and present?”

“You're saying that a person is made up completely of their environment, both past and present?”

“Yes, monsieur, you have caught my meaning exactly. Past and present. Man is nothing more than a concretion formed from emanations of all the objects whose emanations have impinged upon living tissue since, at the beginning of the world, living tissue was formed. He is the sunset he saw a million years ago, the water he swam in when he was a fish, the knight in armour he fought with when he was an ancestor, or rather he is a concretion of the light, touch and sound vibrations from these and a million other things. I have written the matter fully out in a thesis, which I hope to publish some day.”32

“Yes, sir, you understand me perfectly. Past and present. A person is just a collection formed from the influences of all the things that have interacted with living tissue since the beginning of time when living tissue was created. They are the sunset they witnessed a million years ago, the water they swam in when they were a fish, the knight in armor they battled as an ancestor, or rather they are a combination of the light, touch, and sound vibrations from these and countless other experiences. I have elaborated on this concept in a thesis, which I hope to publish someday.”32

“Well, you may put my name down for a dozen copies,” said the Prince, “for certainly the theory is less mad than some of the theories I have come across explaining the origin of mind.”

"Well, you can put my name down for a dozen copies," said the Prince, "because this theory is less crazy than some of the explanations I've seen about the origin of the mind."

“But what has all that to do with the ship?” asked Madame de Warens.

“But what does any of that have to do with the ship?” asked Madame de Warens.

“Simply, madame, that the ship which one looked at as a structure of canvas and wood, once seen by Mademoiselle de Bromsart, has become part of her mind, just as it has become part of yours and mine, a logical and definite part of our minds; now, mark me, there was also the sunset and the storm clouds, those objects also became part of the mind of Mademoiselle de Bromsart, and the reasons interlying between all these objects produced in her a definite and painful impression. They were, in fact, all thinking something which she interpreted.”

“Simply put, madam, the ship that we viewed as just a structure made of canvas and wood, once seen by Mademoiselle de Bromsart, has become a part of her thoughts, just as it has become a part of yours and mine—a clear and significant part of our minds. Now, pay attention, there was also the sunset and the storm clouds; those things too became part of Mademoiselle de Bromsart's thoughts, and the connections between all these elements created a strong and painful impression on her. They were all thinking something that she interpreted.”

“It seemed to me,” said the girl, “that I saw Loneliness itself, and for the first time, and I felt just now that it was following me. It was to escape from that absurd phantom that I suggested to Monsieur le Prince that we should alter our course.”

“It seemed to me,” said the girl, “that I saw Loneliness itself, and for the first time, I just felt that it was following me. It was to escape from that ridiculous ghost that I suggested to Monsieur le Prince that we should change our course.”

“Well,” said Madame de Warens, “your will has conquered the Phantom. Let us talk of something more cheerful.”

“Well,” said Madame de Warens, “you've overcome the Phantom. Let’s talk about something more uplifting.”

“Listen!” said Mademoiselle de Bromsart. “It seems to me that the engines are going slower.”

“Listen!” said Mademoiselle de Bromsart. “It feels like the engines are slowing down.”

“You have a quick ear, mademoiselle,” said the Prince, “they undoubtedly are. The Captain has reduced speed. Kerguelen is before us,33 or rather on our starboard bow, and daybreak will, no doubt, give us a view of it. We do not want to be too close to it in the dark hours, that is why speed has been reduced.”

“You have a keen ear, miss,” said the Prince, “they definitely are. The Captain has slowed down. Kerguelen is ahead of us,33 or more accurately, on our right side, and daybreak will surely give us a glimpse of it. We don’t want to get too close in the dark, which is why we slowed down.”

Coffee was served at table and presently, amidst the fumes of cigarette smoke, the conversation turned to politics, the works of Anatole France, and other absorbing subjects. One might have fancied oneself in Paris but for the vibrations of the propeller, the heave of the sea, and the hundred little noises that mark the passage of a ship under way.

Coffee was served at the table and soon, amid the clouds of cigarette smoke, the conversation shifted to politics, the writings of Anatole France, and other captivating topics. One might have thought they were in Paris if it weren't for the vibrations of the propeller, the rocking of the sea, and the hundred little sounds that come with being on a moving ship.

Later Mademoiselle de Bromsart found herself in the smoking-room alone with her host, Madame de Warens having retired to her state-room and the others gone on deck.

Later, Mademoiselle de Bromsart found herself alone in the smoking room with her host, as Madame de Warens had gone to her room and the others were on deck.

The girl was doing some embroidery work which she had fetched from her cabin and the Prince was glancing at the pages of the Revue des Deux Mondes. Presently he laid the book down.

The girl was doing some embroidery that she had brought from her cabin, and the Prince was looking through the pages of the Revue des Deux Mondes. After a while, he put the book down.

“I was in earnest,” said he.

“I’m serious,” he said.

“How?” she asked, glancing up from her work.

“How?” she asked, looking up from her work.

“When I proposed altering the course. Nothing would please me more than to spoil a plan of my own to please you.”

“When I suggested changing the plan. Nothing would make me happier than to ruin my own scheme just to make you happy.”

“It is good of you to say that,” she replied, “all the same I am glad I did not spoil your plan, not so much for your sake as my own.”

“It’s nice of you to say that,” she replied, “but I’m really glad I didn’t mess up your plan, not so much for your sake but for my own.”

“How?”

“How?”

“I would rather die than run away from danger.”

“I would rather die than back down from danger.”

“So you feared danger?”34

"So you were scared?"34

“No, I did not fear it, but I felt it. I felt a premonition of danger. I did not say so at dinner. I did not want to alarm the others.”

“No, I didn’t fear it, but I sensed it. I had a feeling of impending danger. I didn’t mention it at dinner. I didn’t want to freak the others out.”

He looked at her curiously for a moment, contrasting her fragility and beauty with the something unbendable that was her spirit, her soul—call it what you will.

He looked at her curiously for a moment, comparing her fragility and beauty with the unyielding quality of her spirit, her soul—whatever you want to call it.

“Well,” said he, “your slightest wish is my law. I have been going to speak to you for the last few days. I will say what I want to say now. It is only four words. Will you marry me?”

“Well,” he said, “your every wish is my command. I’ve been meaning to talk to you for the last few days. I’ll say what I need to say now. It’s just four words. Will you marry me?”

She looked up at him, meeting his eyes full and straight.

She looked up at him, locking eyes with him directly.

“No,” said she, “it is impossible.”

“No,” she said, “that's not happening.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“I have a very great regard for you—but—”

“I have a lot of respect for you—but—”

“You do not love me?”

"Don't you love me?"

She said nothing, going on with her work calmly as though the conversation was about some ordinary topic.

She remained silent, continuing her work calmly as if the conversation was about something completely ordinary.

“I don’t see why you should,” he went on, “but look around you—how many people marry for love now-a-days—and those who do, are they any the happier? I have seen a very great deal of the world and I know for a fact that happiness in marriage has little to do with what the poets call love and everything to do with companionship. If a man and woman are good companions then they are happy together, if not they are miserable, no matter how much they may love one another at the start.”35

“I don’t see why you should,” he continued, “but just look around you—how many people marry for love these days—and for those who do, are they any happier? I’ve seen a lot of the world, and I know for sure that happiness in marriage has little to do with what poets call love and everything to do with companionship. If a man and woman are good companions, then they’re happy together; if not, they’re miserable, no matter how much they may love each other at the beginning.”35

“Have you seen much of the world?” she raised her eyes again as she asked the question. “Have you seen anything really of the world? I do not mean to be rude, but this world of ours, this world of society that holds us all, is there anything real about it, since nearly everything in it is a sham? Look at the lives we lead, look at Paris and London and Berlin. Why the very language of society is framed to say things we do not mean.”

“Have you traveled much?” she looked up again as she asked. “Have you experienced anything real in the world? I don’t mean to be rude, but this world of ours, this society that surrounds us, is there anything genuine about it, since almost everything in it feels fake? Look at the lives we lead, look at Paris, London, and Berlin. The very language of society is crafted to express things we don’t truly mean.”

“It is civilization. How else would you have it?”

“It’s civilization. How else would you want it?”

“I don’t know,” she replied, “but I do know it is not life. It is dishonesty. You say that the only happy married people are those that are good companions, that love does not count in the long run, and you are right, perhaps, as far as what you call the World is concerned. I only repeat that the thing you call the World is not the real world, for love is real, and love is not merely a question of good companionship. It is an immortal bond between two spirits and death cannot break it.”

“I don’t know,” she replied, “but I do know it’s not true living. It’s dishonesty. You say that the only happy married people are those who are good companions, that love doesn’t matter in the long run, and you might be right, maybe, when it comes to what you call the World. I just want to reiterate that what you call the World is not the real world, because love is real, and love isn’t just about being good companions. It’s an everlasting connection between two souls, and death can’t break it.”

“You speak as though you were very certain of a thing which, of all things, is most hidden from us.”

“You talk like you’re really sure about something that is, of all things, the most hidden from us.”

“I speak by instinct.”

“I speak from intuition.”

“Well,” said the Prince, “perhaps you are right. We have left behind us the simplicity of the old world, we have become artificial, our life is a sham—but what would you have and how are we to alter it? We are all like passengers in a train travelling to heaven knows where; the seats are well cushioned and the dining-car leaves nothing36 to be desired, but I admit the atmosphere is stuffy and the long journey has developed all sorts of unpleasant traits among the passengers—well, what would you do? We cannot get out.”

“Well,” said the Prince, “maybe you’re right. We’ve moved past the simplicity of the old world; we’ve become artificial, and our lives feel fake—but what do you want us to do and how can we change it? We’re all like passengers on a train heading to who knows where; the seats are comfortable and the dining car is excellent, but I have to admit the atmosphere is cramped and the long journey has brought out all kinds of annoying behaviors among the passengers—so, what do you suggest? We can’t just get off.”

“I suppose not,” said she.

"I guess not," she said.

He rose up and stood for a moment turning over some magazines lying on the table. He had received his answer and he knew instinctively that it was useless to pursue the business further.

He got up and stood for a moment, flipping through some magazines on the table. He had received his answer and knew instinctively that it was pointless to continue the discussion.

Then after a few more words he went on deck. The wind had fallen to a steady blow but the sky was still overcast and the atmosphere was heavy and clammy and not consistent. It was as though the low lying clouds dipped here and there to touch the sea. Every now and then the Gaston de Paris would run into a wreath of fog and pass through it into the clear darkness of the night beyond.

Then, after a few more words, he went up to the deck. The wind had settled into a steady blow, but the sky was still cloudy, and the air felt heavy and damp, lacking consistency. It was as if the low-hanging clouds occasionally brushed the sea. Now and then, the Gaston de Paris would drift into a patch of fog and emerge into the clear darkness of the night beyond.

In the darkness aft of the bridge nothing could be seen but the pale hint of the bridge canvas and a trace of spars and funnels now wiped out with mist, now visible again against the night.

In the dark behind the bridge, nothing was visible except for the faint outline of the bridge canvas and a glimpse of the spars and funnels, which were sometimes obscured by mist and at other times clear against the night.

The Prince leaned on the weather rail and looked over at the tumble and sud of the water lit here and there with the gleam of a port light.

The Prince leaned on the railing and looked over at the churning water, which was lit up here and there by the glow of a port light.

Cléo de Bromsart had fascinated him, grown upon him, compelled him in some mysterious way to ask her to marry him. He had sworn after his disastrous first experience never to marry again. He had attempted to break his oath. Was he in love with her? He could scarcely answer that question himself. But this he knew, that her refusal37 of him and the words she had said were filling his mind with quite new ideas.

Cléo de Bromsart had captivated him, drawn him in, and somehow compelled him to propose to her. After his disastrous first experience, he had sworn never to marry again. He had tried to break that vow. Was he in love with her? He could barely answer that question himself. But he did know that her rejection37 and the things she had said were filling his mind with completely new thoughts.

Was she right after all in her statement that he who fancied himself a man of the world knew nothing of the world except its shams? Was she right in her statement that love was a bond between two spirits, a bond unbreakable by death? That old idea was not new to him, he had played with it as a toy of the mind constructed for the mind to play with by the poets.

Was she right after all in saying that someone who thought of himself as worldly knew nothing about the world except its illusions? Was she correct in saying that love was a connection between two souls, a connection that death could never break? That old notion wasn't new to him; he had toyed with it as a concept crafted for the mind to ponder by poets.

The new thing was to find this idea in the mind of a young girl and to hear it expressed with such conviction.

The new thing was discovering this idea in the mind of a young girl and hearing it expressed with such confidence.

After a while he came forward and went up the steps to the bridge. Captain Lepine was in the chart room, the first officer was on the bridge and Bouvalot, an old navy quarter-master, had the wheel.

After a bit, he stepped up and climbed the stairs to the bridge. Captain Lepine was in the chart room, the first officer was on the bridge, and Bouvalot, an old navy quartermaster, was at the wheel.

“We have slowed down,” said the Prince.

“We’ve slowed down,” said the Prince.

“Yes, monsieur,” replied the first officer, “we are getting close to land. We ought to sight Kerguelen at dawn.”

“Yes, sir,” replied the first officer, “we're getting close to land. We should see Kerguelen at dawn.”

“What do you think of the weather?”

“What do you think about the weather?”

“I don’t think the weather will bother us much, monsieur, that blow had nothing behind it, and were it not for these fog patches I would ask nothing better; but then it’s Kerguelen—what can one expect!”

"I don’t think the weather will trouble us too much, sir. That gust had no force behind it, and if it weren’t for these fog patches, I would want nothing more; but then again, it’s Kerguelen—what can you expect!"

“True,” said the other, “it’s a vile place, by all accounts, as far as weather is concerned.”

“True,” said the other, “it’s a horrible place, by all accounts, when it comes to the weather.”

He tapped at the door of the chart room and entered.38

He knocked on the door of the chart room and walked in.38

The chart room of the Gaston de Paris was a pleasant change from the dark and damp of the bridge. A couch upholstered in red velvet ran along one side of it and on the couch with one leg up and a pipe in his mouth the captain was resting himself, a big man of the Southern French navy type, with a beard of burnt-up black that reached nearly to his eyes.

The chart room of the Gaston de Paris was a welcome break from the dark and damp of the bridge. A red velvet couch lined one side, where the captain reclined, one leg up and a pipe in his mouth. He was a big man, the kind typical of the Southern French navy, with a nearly eye-level beard of singed black hair.

The Prince, telling him not to move, sat down and lit a cigar. Then they fell into talk.

The Prince told him not to move, sat down, and lit a cigar. Then they started talking.

Lepine was a sailor and nothing else. Had his character been cut out of cardboard the line of division between the sailor and the rest of the world could not have been more sharply marked. That was perhaps why the two men, though divided by a vast social gulf, were friends, almost chums.

Lepine was a sailor and nothing more. If his personality had been shaped from cardboard, the separation between the sailor and the rest of the world couldn't have been clearer. Maybe that’s why the two men, despite their huge social differences, were friends, almost like buddies.

They talked for half an hour or so on all sorts of subjects connected with the ship.

They talked for about half an hour on all kinds of topics related to the ship.

“By the way, Lepine,” said the Prince suddenly, “It has been the toss up of a sou that we are not now steering a course for New Amsterdam.”

“By the way, Lepine,” the Prince suddenly said, “It’s been a close call that we’re not heading to New Amsterdam right now.”

“And how is that, monsieur?”

“And how is that, sir?”

“Well, Mademoiselle de Bromsart proposed to me at dinner that we should alter our course, the idea came to her that some misfortune might happen to us off Kerguelen and, as you know, I am always anxious to please my guests—well, I called a quarter-master down. I was going to have sent for you.”

“Well, Mademoiselle de Bromsart suggested to me at dinner that we should change our course. She thought that some misfortune might occur to us near Kerguelen, and, as you know, I always want to make my guests happy—so, I called a quarter-master down. I was about to send for you.”

“To alter our course?”39

"Should we change our course?"39

“Yes, but Mademoiselle de Bromsart altered her mind. She refused to let me send for you.”

“Yes, but Mademoiselle de Bromsart changed her mind. She wouldn’t allow me to send for you.”

“But what gave the young lady that idea?” asked the Captain.

“But what made the young lady think that?” asked the Captain.

“That big ship we sighted before dinner.”

“That big ship we saw before dinner.”

“The three-master?”

"The tall ship?"

“Yes, there was something about it she did not like.”

“Yes, there was something about it that she didn't like.”

“Monsieur, what an idea—and what was wrong with it?”

“Mister, what a thought—and what was wrong with it?”

“Oh, it was just a fancy. The sea breeds fancies and superstitions, you know that, Lepine, for I believe you are superstitious yourself.”

“Oh, it was just a whim. The sea inspires fantasies and superstitions, you know that, Lepine, because I think you’re a bit superstitious yourself.”

“Perhaps, monsieur; all sailors are, and I have had experiences. There are bad and good ships, just as there are bad and good men, of that I am sure. Perhaps that three-master was a bad ship.” Lepine laughed as though at his own words. “All the same,” he went on, “I don’t like warnings, especially off Kerguelen.”

“Maybe, sir; all sailors are like that, and I’ve had my share of experiences. There are good ships and bad ships, just like there are good people and bad people, of that I’m certain. Maybe that three-masted ship was a bad one.” Lepine chuckled as if he found his own words amusing. “Still,” he continued, “I don’t like warnings, especially around Kerguelen.”

They left the chart house and came out on the bridge.

They exited the chart house and stepped onto the bridge.

The wind was still steady but the clouds had consolidated and the night was pitch black. On the bridge the Gaston de Paris seemed driving into a solid wall of ebony.

The wind was still steady, but the clouds had thickened, and the night was pitch black. On the bridge, the Gaston de Paris appeared to be heading straight into a solid wall of darkness.

The Prince after a glance into the binnacle was preparing to go down the bridge steps when a cry from the Look-out made him wheel round. Suddenly, and as if evolved by magic from the blackness, the vague spectre of a vast ship shewed up40 ahead on the port bow making to cross their course. Thundering along under full canvas without lights and seemingly blind, she seemed only a pistol shot away.

The Prince, after checking the binnacle, was about to head down the bridge steps when a shout from the lookout made him turn around. Suddenly, as if it appeared out of nowhere from the darkness, the shape of a massive ship emerged40 ahead on the port bow, crossing their path. Charging forward under full sail without any lights and seemingly unaware, it looked to be just a short distance away.

Then the owner of the Gaston de Paris did what no owner ought ever to do: seeing Destruction and judging that by a bold stroke it might be out-leaped, he sprang to the engine room telegraph and flung the lever to full speed ahead.

Then the owner of the Gaston de Paris did what no owner should ever do: seeing Disaster and thinking that with a bold move it could be avoided, he rushed to the engine room telegraph and pushed the lever to full speed ahead.


41

CHAPTER IV

DISASTER

Left alone, Mademoiselle de Bromsart finished the all but completed piece of embroidery in her lap. It did not take her five minutes. Then she held up the work and reviewed it with lips slightly pursed, then she rolled it up, rose, and went off to the state-room of Madame de Warens to bid her good-night.

Left alone, Mademoiselle de Bromsart finished the nearly complete piece of embroidery in her lap. It took her less than five minutes. Then she held up the work and examined it with her lips slightly pursed, before rolling it up, getting up, and heading to Madame de Warens' state room to say goodnight.

Madame was sitting up in her bunk reading Maurice Barres’ “Greco.” The air of the place was stifling with the fume of cigarettes, and the girl nearly choked as she closed the door and stood facing the old lady in the bunk.

Madame was sitting up in her bunk reading Maurice Barres’ “Greco.” The air in the room was thick with cigarette smoke, and the girl nearly choked as she closed the door and stood facing the old lady in the bunk.

“Why don’t you smoke, then you wouldn’t mind it,” cried the latter, putting her book down and taking off her glasses. “No, I won’t have a port opened, d’you want me to be blown out of my bunk? Sit down.”

“Why don’t you smoke? Then it wouldn't bother you,” she said, putting her book down and taking off her glasses. “No, I’m not going to open a porthole. Do you want me to get blown out of my bunk? Sit down.”

“No, I won’t stay,” replied the other, “I just came to say good-night—and tell you something—He asked me to marry him.”

“No, I won’t stay,” the other replied, “I just came to say goodnight—and to tell you something—He asked me to marry him.”

“Who—Selm?”

"Who is Selm?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And what did you say?”

"What did you say?"

“I said ‘No.’”42

“I said ‘No.’”42

“Oh, you did?—and what’s the matter with him—I mean what’s the matter with you?”

“Oh, you did?—what’s wrong with him? I mean, what’s wrong with you?”

“How?”

"How?"

“How! The best match in Europe and you say ‘no’ to him—a man who could marry where he pleases and whom he pleased and you say ‘no.’ Good-looking, without vices, richer than many a crowned head, second only to the reigning families—and you say ‘no.’”

“How! The best match in Europe and you say ‘no’ to him—a man who could marry anyone he wanted and who wanted you, and you say ‘no.’ Handsome, without flaws, wealthier than many kings, second only to the ruling families—and you say ‘no.’”

The old lady was working herself up. This admirer of Anarchasis Clootz and dilletanti of Anarchism had lately possessed one supreme desire, the desire to have for niece the Princess Selm.

The old lady was getting worked up. This fan of Anarchasis Clootz and amateur of Anarchism lately had one main wish: to have Princess Selm as her niece.

“I thought you didn’t believe in all that,” said the girl.

“I thought you didn’t believe in all that,” the girl said.

“All what?”

“Everything what?”

“Titles, wealth and so forth.”

“Titles, money, and so on.”

“I believe in seeing you happy and well-placed. I was not thinking of myself—well, there, it’s done. There is no use in talking any more, for I know your disposition. You are hard, mademoiselle, that is your failing—without real heart. It is the modern disease. Well, that is all I have to say. I wish you good-night.”

“I want to see you happy and in a good place. I wasn’t thinking about myself—well, that’s settled. There’s no point in talking any further, since I know what you’re like. You’re tough, miss, and that’s your flaw—lacking real warmth. It’s a modern problem. Well, that’s all I have to say. I wish you good night.”

She put on her spectacles again.

She put her glasses back on.

“Good-night,” said the other.

“Goodnight,” said the other.

She went out, closed the door, and entered her state-room.

She stepped out, shut the door, and went into her room.

It was the same as Madame de Warens’ only larger, a place to fill the mind of the old-time seafarers with the wildest surprise, for here was everything43 that a mortal could demand in the way of comfort and nothing of the stuffy upholstery that the word “state-rooms” suggests to the mind of the ordinary traveller.

It was just like Madame de Warens’ but bigger, a place that filled the minds of old-time sailors with the craziest surprises, because here was everything43 that a person could want for comfort and none of the stuffy furniture that the term “state-rooms” brings to mind for the average traveler.

The crimson velvet, so dear to the heart of the ship furnisher, was supplanted by ribbed silk, Persian rugs covered the floor, the metal fittings were of bronze, and worked, where possible, into sea designs: dolphins, sea-horses, and fucus. There was a writing-table that could be closed up into the wall so cunningly that no trace was left of where it had been, a tiny library of slim volumes uniformly bound in amber leather, a miracle of binding, the work of Grossart of Tours, a map-rack containing large scale maps of the world, and a tell-tale compass shewing the course of the Gaston de Paris to whomever cared to read it. A long mirror let into the bulkhead aft increased the apparent size of the place. A bath-room and dressing-room lay forward.

The deep red velvet, cherished by the ship's decorator, was replaced with ribbed silk, Persian rugs adorned the floor, and the metal fittings were made of bronze, crafted with sea-inspired designs: dolphins, sea-horses, and seaweed. There was a writing desk that could be neatly tucked away into the wall, leaving no signs of its presence, a small library of slim volumes all bound in amber leather, a stunning example of binding created by Grossart of Tours, a map rack holding large-scale maps of the world, and a compass showing the course of the Gaston de Paris for anyone interested. A long mirror set into the bulkhead at the back made the space seem larger. A bathroom and dressing room were located at the front.

Having closed the door she stood for a moment glancing at her reflection in the mirror. The picture seemed to fascinate her as though it were the reflection of some stranger. Then, turning from the mirror, she sat down for a moment on the couch by the door.

Having closed the door, she paused for a moment, looking at her reflection in the mirror. The image seemed to captivate her, almost like it was the reflection of someone she didn’t know. Then, turning away from the mirror, she sat down for a moment on the couch by the door.

She felt disturbed. The words of Madame de Warens had angered her, producing the effect of a false accusation to which one is too proud to reply, but the momentary anger had passed, giving place to a craving for freedom and fresh air. The atmosphere44 of the state-room felt stifling, she would go on deck. Then she remembered that she was in a thin evening dress and that she would have to change.

She felt unsettled. Madame de Warens' words had upset her, feeling like a false accusation that she was too proud to respond to, but the temporary anger faded into a desire for freedom and fresh air. The atmosphere44 of the state-room felt suffocating, so she decided to go on deck. Then she remembered that she was wearing a thin evening dress and would need to change.

The two women shared a maid, and she was in the act of stretching out her hand to the electric bell by the couch to summon the maid, when the craving to get on deck without delay became so strong that she rose, went into the dressing-room and, without assistance, changed her gown for a tweed coat and skirt and her thin evening shoes for a pair of serviceable boots. Then she slipped on her oilskin and sou’wester and coming back into the state-room caught a momentary glimpse of herself in the mirror, a strange contrast to the elegant and black-gowned figure that had glanced at its reflection only ten minutes before.

The two women shared a maid, and she was reaching for the electric bell by the couch to call the maid when the urge to get on deck right away became so strong that she got up, went into the dressing room, and, without help, changed her gown for a tweed coat and skirt and swapped her thin evening shoes for a pair of sturdy boots. Then she put on her oilskin and sou’wester and, returning to the state room, caught a fleeting glimpse of herself in the mirror—a strange contrast to the elegant figure in a black gown that had looked back at its reflection just ten minutes earlier.

She was coming up the saloon companion-way when the engines, easily heard from here, suddenly began a thunderous pow-wow; the ship lurched forward, and from the blackness of the open hatch above came a voice like the sudden clamour of sea-gulls. Then she was flung backwards and stretched, half-stunned, on the mat at the companion-way foot.

She was coming up the stairs of the saloon when the engines, easily heard from here, suddenly started making a loud noise; the ship lurched forward, and from the darkness of the open hatch above came a voice that sounded like the sudden noise of seagulls. Then she was thrown backwards and landed, half-dazed, on the mat at the bottom of the stairs.

For a moment she did not know in the least what had happened. She fancied she had slipped and fallen, then, as she scrambled on to her hands and knees, someone passed her, nearly treading on her, and rushed up the companion-way to the deck. It was the chief steward. Rising and holding on to the rail she followed him.45

For a moment, she had no idea what had just happened. She thought she might have slipped and fallen, but as she got onto her hands and knees, someone rushed past her, nearly stepping on her, and hurried up the stairs to the deck. It was the chief steward. She got up and grabbed the rail to steady herself as she followed him.45

The deck was aslant, and in the windy blackness of the night nothing was to be seen for a moment; but the darkness was terrific with voices, voices from forward of the bridge and voices from alongside as though a hundred drunken sailors were yelling and blaspheming from a quay.

The deck was tilted, and in the windy darkness of the night, nothing could be seen for a moment; but the darkness was intense with voices, voices from the front of the bridge and voices from the sides as if a hundred drunken sailors were shouting and cursing from a dock.

For the tenth of a second the idea of being alongside a quay came to her with nightmare effect, heightened by a ruffling and booming from the sky above, a rippling and flapping and thundering like the sound of vast and tangled wings.

For a split second, the thought of being next to a dock hit her like a nightmare, made worse by a rumbling and booming from the sky above, a fluttering and slapping sound like the noise of huge, tangled wings.

Then a blaze of light shot out, making day.

Then a burst of light erupted, turning day into bright light.

The arc lamp of the fore-mast, always ready to be used for night work, had been run up and switched on.

The arc lamp on the foremast, always ready for nighttime tasks, had been raised and turned on.

To starboard and stern of the Gaston de Paris, a great ship, within pistol shot of the deck, and with her canvas spilling the wind and thrashing and thundering, was dipping her bows in the sea. Men were fighting for the boats, and the stern was so high that more than half of the rudder shewed like a great door swinging on its hinges. On the counter in pale letters the word

To the right and back of the Gaston de Paris, a massive ship, within range of a gunshot from the deck, with her sails catching the wind and flailing around, was dipping her bow into the water. Men were struggling for the lifeboats, and the back of the ship was so elevated that more than half of the rudder appeared like a huge door swinging on its hinges. On the back, in pale letters, the word

ALBATROSS

“ALBATROSS”

shewed, and to the mind of the gazer all the horror seemed focussed in that calm statement, those commonplace letters written upon destruction.

showed, and to the mind of the observer, all the horror seemed concentrated in that calm statement, those ordinary letters written on destruction.

Clinging to the hatch combing she saw, now, as a person sees in a dream, sailors rushing and struggling aft along the slanting main deck. The engines46 had ceased working but the dynamos were running on steam from the main boilers, and through the noises that filled the night the sewing machine sound of them threshed like a pulse. What had happened, what was happening, she did not know. The great ship to port seemed sinking but the Gaston de Paris seemed safe, but for the horrible slant of the decks; she called out to the sailors, now clustered here and there by the boat davits, but her voice blew away on the wind, she saw Prince Selm, he was struggling aft along the slippery sloping deck, clutching at the bulwarks as he came, he seemed like a man engaged in some fantastic game—an unreal figure, now he was on the deck on all fours, now up again, clutching men by the shoulders, shaking them, shouting. She could hear his voice. The starboard boats were unworkable owing to the list to port. She did not know that, she only knew, and now for the first time, that the Gaston de Paris was in fearful danger. And instantly the thought came to her of the old woman below in her bunk and, on the thought, the mad instinct to rush below and save her.

Clinging to the hatch combing, she saw, like someone watching a dream, sailors rushing and struggling toward the back along the tilted main deck. The engines46 had stopped running, but the dynamos were still powered by steam from the main boilers, and among the noises filling the night, their sewing machine sound pulsed like a heartbeat. She didn’t know what had happened or what was happening. The large ship to the left seemed to be sinking, but the Gaston de Paris appeared safe, except for the terrible angle of the decks; she called out to the sailors, now grouped around the boat davits, but her voice was swept away by the wind. She saw Prince Selm struggling along the slippery deck, gripping the bulwarks as he moved. He looked like a man caught in some wild game—now on all fours on the deck, now back up, grabbing men by the shoulders, shaking them, shouting. She could hear his voice. The starboard boats were useless due to the tilt to port. She didn’t realize that; she only understood, for the first time, that the Gaston de Paris was in serious danger. Suddenly, the thought of the old woman below in her bunk flashed into her mind, and with that thought came the frantic urge to rush down and save her.

Holding on to the woodwork of the hatch she was crawling towards the opening when blackness hit her like a blow between the eyes. The arc lamp had gone out, the dynamos had ceased running.

Holding onto the wooden frame of the hatch, she was crawling toward the opening when darkness struck her like a punch to the face. The arc lamp had turned off, and the generators had stopped running.

On the stroke of the darkness the Gaston de Paris heeled slightly deeper, flinging her to her knees, and as she hung, clutching the woodwork, she heard her name.47

On the dot of night, the Gaston de Paris tipped a bit deeper, throwing her to her knees, and as she held on to the woodwork, she heard her name.47

It was the Prince’s voice. She answered, and at once on her answer a hand seized her cruelly as a vice. It caught her by the shoulder. She felt herself dragged along, buffeted, lifted, cast down—then nothing more.

It was the Prince’s voice. She replied, and immediately after her response, a hand gripped her tightly like a vice. It grabbed her by the shoulder. She felt herself being pulled along, tossed around, lifted, and thrown down—then everything went blank.


48

CHAPTER V

VOICES IN THE NIGHT

The boat tackle of the Gaston de Paris was the latest patent arrangement for lowering boats in a hurry; every boat was provisioned, and the water casks left nothing to be desired, there were frequent inspections and boat drills. Yet when the Gaston de Paris foundered only three souls were saved.

The boat equipment on the Gaston de Paris was the newest patented system for quickly lowering boats; every boat was stocked, and the water barrels met all needs, with regular inspections and boat drills. Still, when the Gaston de Paris sank, only three people were rescued.

The starboard boats, owing to the list, could not be lowered at all; every boat had its canvas cover on, which did not expedite matters. The patent tackle developed defects in practise, and, to crown all, the men panicked owing to the sudden darkness that fell on them like a clap on the extinction of the electric light. The port quarter-boat into which the girl had been flung had two men in her and was lowered away by Prince Selm, the doctor and the first officer; panic had herded the rest of the hands towards the pinnace and forward boats, and the pinnace, over-crowded, was stoved by the sea as soon as she was water-bourne. The other boats never left their davits, they went with the ship when the decks opened and the boilers saluted the night with a column of coloured steam and a clap of thunder that resounded for miles.49

The starboard boats couldn't be lowered at all because of the tilt; every boat still had its canvas cover on, which didn’t help. The equipment had issues in practice, and to make matters worse, the crew panicked when sudden darkness fell on them like a switch being turned off. The port quarter-boat that the girl had been thrown into had two men in it and was lowered by Prince Selm, the doctor, and the first officer; panic drove the rest of the crew toward the lifeboats and forward boats, and the overcrowded lifeboat was smashed by the waves as soon as it hit the water. The other boats never made it off their davits; they went down with the ship as the decks opened up and the boilers greeted the night with a plume of colored steam and a thunderclap that echoed for miles.49

The whole tragedy from impact to explosion lasted only seven minutes.

The entire tragedy from the moment of impact to the explosion lasted just seven minutes.

The two men in the boat with the girl had shoved off like demons and taken to the oars as soon as the falls were released. If they had not, being so short-handed for the size of the boat, they would have been stoved; as it was they were nearly wrecked by a balk of timber from the explosion. It missed them by a short two fathoms, drenching them with spray, and then the night shut down pierced by voices, voices of men swimming and crying for help.

The two men in the boat with the girl pushed off like crazy and started rowing as soon as the falls were released. If they hadn't, being so short-handed for the size of the boat, they would have been in serious trouble; as it was, they nearly got wrecked by a piece of timber from the explosion. It missed them by just a couple of yards, splashing them with water, and then the night closed in, filled with the sounds of men swimming and shouting for help.

The rowers did not know each other. The bow oar shouted to the stern. “Is that you Larsen?”

The rowers didn’t know each other. The bow oar yelled to the stern. “Is that you, Larsen?”

“No, Bompard, and you?”

“No, Bompard, what about you?”

“La Touche—Row—God! Listen, there’s a chap ahead.”

“La Touche—Row—Oh man! Listen, there’s a guy up ahead.”

The cries ahead ceased, and the boat bumped on something that duddered away under it and sank.

The cries ahead stopped, and the boat hit something that shook beneath it and disappeared.

“He’s gone, whoever he is,” cried Bompard. “No use hunting for him. Listen, there’s more.” Voices shrill and voices bubbling came through the blackness from here and from there. The men tried to locate them and rowed now in this direction, now in that—always wrong. Once a voice sudden and shrill and close to the boat cried “A moi,” and at the same instant Bompard’s oar struck something, but they found nothing, the voice had ceased.50

“He's gone, whoever he is,” Bompard shouted. “No point in searching for him. Listen, there's more.” High-pitched voices and bubbling sounds emerged from the darkness all around. The men tried to pinpoint them and rowed this way and that—always missing the mark. Suddenly, a sharp and close voice shouted “A moi,” and at that moment, Bompard’s oar hit something, but they found nothing; the voice had stopped.50

They could see, now, the waves like spectres evolving themselves from the night, a vision touching the very limit of dimness, and now as they entered a mist patch—nothing. The voices to port and starboard were ceasing, one by one—being blotted out. Then silence fell, broken only by the sound of the oars. La Touche shouted and shouted again, but there came no response. Then came Bompard’s voice. “Is that hooker gone, too?”

They could see the waves now, like ghosts emerging from the night, a sight barely touching the edge of darkness. As they entered a misty area—nothing. The sounds from the left and right were fading away, one after another—being erased. Then silence settled in, broken only by the sound of the oars. La Touche yelled and yelled again, but there was no answer. Then Bompard’s voice came. “Has that boat disappeared too?”

“Curse her, yes. I was the lookout. Sailing without lights.”

“Damn her, yeah. I was keeping watch. Sailing without lights.”

“This woman seems dead.”

“This woman looks dead.”

“It’s the girl. I heard her squeal out as they hove her in. Let her lie. Well, this is a start.”

“It’s the girl. I heard her scream as they brought her in. Let her rest. Well, this is a beginning.”

“A black job, but we’re out of it, so far.”

“A tough situation, but we’re okay for now.”

“Ay, as far as we’ve got—as far as we’ve got. Well, there’s no use rowing, there’s no sea to hurt her, let her toss.”

“Ay, as far as we’ve come—as far as we’ve come. Well, there’s no point in rowing, there’s no sea to trouble her, let her sway.”

The oars came in and the fellows slithered from their seats on to the bottom boards. Ballasted so the boat rode easy. They lay like shivering dogs, grumbling and cursing and then, as they lay, the talk went on.

The oars were pulled in, and the guys slid from their seats onto the bottom of the boat. They were weighted down so the boat stayed balanced. They lay there like cold dogs, grumbling and cursing, and as they lay, the conversation continued.

“Mon Dieu! What a thing—but we’ve grub and water all right.”

“God! What a situation—but we’ve got food and water, no worries.”

“Ay, the boats are all right for that.”

“Aye, the boats are fine for that.”

There was a long silence and then La Touche began in a high complaining voice:

There was a long silence, and then La Touche started in a high-pitched, whiny voice:

“I was lookout, but it was not my fault, that I swear. I saw nothing till a big three-master51 broke out of the smother making to cross our bows, no lights shewing, snoring along asleep. Then I shouted. The bridge had seen her too and put the engines full speed ahead. They’d mistaken the distance, thought to clear her. I got aft. Hadn’t reached the port alley way when the smash came. It was all the fault of those fools on the bridge.”

“I was on lookout, but it wasn’t my fault, I swear. I didn’t see anything until a big three-masted ship51 suddenly came out of the fog, heading right for us, without any lights on, just gliding along like it was asleep. Then I yelled out. The bridge had spotted her too and put the engines at full speed. They misjudged the distance, thinking they could get past her. I got to the back. I hadn’t even reached the port alleyway when the crash happened. It was all those idiots on the bridge’s fault.”

“Who knows,” came Bompard’s voice. “Things happen and what is to be must be. Well, they’re all gone a hundred fathoms deep and here we are drifting about with a dead woman. I’d sooner have any other cargo if I was given my choice.”

“Who knows,” Bompard said. “Things happen, and what’s meant to happen will happen. Well, they’re all a hundred fathoms deep, and here we are drifting around with a dead woman. I’d rather have any other cargo if I had the choice.”

“Sure she’s dead?”

"Are you sure she's dead?"

“Ay, she’s dead sure enough by the way she’s lying, not a breath in her.”

“Ay, she’s definitely dead the way she’s lying there, not a breath in her.”

Neither man suggested that she should be cast over. She ballasted the boat, and for Bompard she was something to lean against.

Neither man suggested that she should be thrown overboard. She stabilized the boat, and for Bompard, she was something to lean on.

The French mercantile marine is divided into two great classes, the northerners and southerners. The man from the north is a Ponantaise, the man from the south a Moco.

The French merchant navy is split into two main groups: the northerners and the southerners. The guy from the north is a Ponantaise, while the guy from the south is a Moco.

Bompard was a Moco, La Touche a Ponantaise. They talked and talked, repeating themselves, cursing the “hooker,” the Bridge and the steersman. Once La Touche, grown hysterical, seemed choking against tears.

Bompard was a Moco, La Touche a Ponantaise. They talked and talked, repeating themselves, cursing the “hooker,” the Bridge, and the steersman. Once La Touche, getting hysterical, seemed to choke back tears.

Then after a while, conversation died out. They had nothing more to talk about. The boat rode easy. There was nothing to do, and these men52 blunt to life and sea-hardened so that to them all things came in the hour’s work, nodded off, La Touche curled up in the bow, Bompard with his grizzled head on the breast of Mademoiselle de Bromsart.

Then after some time, the conversation faded away. They ran out of things to say. The boat was steady. There was nothing to do, and these men52 were toughened by life and the sea, so they took everything as part of the day’s work, dozed off, La Touche curled up in the front, and Bompard resting his grizzled head on Mademoiselle de Bromsart's chest.


53

CHAPTER VI

DAWN

The girl was not dead as Bompard imagined, she had been stunned and had passed from that condition into the pseudo-sleep that follows profound excitement.

The girl wasn't dead as Bompard thought; she had been stunned and had shifted from that state into the fake sleep that comes after intense excitement.

She was awakened by a flick of spray on her face, a touch from the great sea that had claimed her for its own.

She was woken up by a splash of water on her face, a caress from the vast ocean that had taken her as its own.

Lying as she was she could see nothing but the ribbed sides of the boat, the grey sky above, and a gull with domed wings and down-curved head, poised, as though suspended on the end of a string. It screamed at her, shifted its position, and then passed, as though blown away on the wind. She sat up. Bompard had drawn away from her and was lying curled up on his side. La Touche on his back, forward, shewed nothing but his knees; across the gunnel lay the sea, desolate in the dawn, turbulent, yet hard and mournful as a view of slated roofs after rain.

Lying there, she could see nothing but the ribbed sides of the boat, the gray sky above, and a seagull with rounded wings and a curved head, seeming to hang there as if on a string. It screamed at her, shifted its position, and then flew off, as if carried away by the wind. She sat up. Bompard had turned away from her and was curled up on his side. La Touche, lying on his back, showed nothing but his knees; across the edge of the boat lay the sea, desolate in the dawn, turbulent yet hard and mournful like a view of slate roofs after rain.

She had never seen the sea so close before, she had never smelt its heart and the savour of its soul; bitter, fresh, new and ever renewed by the blowing wind.

She had never seen the ocean so close before; she had never smelled its essence and the taste of its spirit—bitter, fresh, new, and constantly refreshed by the blowing wind.

The whole tragedy of the night was alive in her54 mind as a picture, but it seemed the picture of what another person had seen. Her past life, her own personality, seemed vague and unconnected with her as the past life and personality of another person. This was reality. Reality new, terrific, pungent as that which the soul may experience on awakening after death.

The entire tragedy of the night played in her mind like a scene, but it felt like the experience of someone else. Her past life and her own identity seemed distant and disconnected, like they belonged to another person. This was reality. A reality that was fresh, intense, and striking, like what the soul might feel upon awakening after death.

She knew, as though the desolate sea had told her, that the great yacht was gone and everyone on board of her; yet the fact, perhaps from its very enormity, failed to realize itself fully in her mind. Then, in a flash and horribly clearly, came the picture of her immediate environment on board the Gaston de Paris, quite little things and things more important: the silver-plated taps of the bath in the bath-room, adjoining her cabin, the silk curtains of her bunk, the hundred and one trifles that made for comfort and ease. She saw the cabin servants and the face of the chief steward, a fat pale-faced man, a typical maître d’hôtel; the dinner of the night before, when the people seemed to her phantoms and the food, table equipage, knives, forks and spoons, realities.

She knew, as if the lonely sea had told her, that the grand yacht was gone along with everyone on board; yet the sheer magnitude of it somehow didn't fully register in her mind. Then, in an instant and horrifyingly clear, the image of her immediate surroundings on board the Gaston de Paris rushed in—both the small details and the more significant ones: the silver-plated faucets in the bathroom next to her cabin, the silk curtains of her bunk, the countless little things that provided comfort and ease. She could picture the cabin staff and the face of the head steward, a chubby pale-faced man, a typical maître d’hôtel; the dinner from the night before, when the guests appeared to her as ghosts while the food, table settings, knives, forks, and spoons felt like the only real things.

All these things stood forth against the blankness and desolation of the sea, the sea she could touch by dipping her hand over the gunnel, the sea that had stripped her of everything but life and body, the dress and boots she wore and the yellow oilskin coat that covered her. Her hand resting on the gunnel shewed her that she still wore her rings, exquisite rings of emerald, ruby and55 diamonds, fresh washed with spray. They held her eyes as her mind, swaying just as the boat swayed to the swell, tried to re-construct yesterday and to feel.

All these things stood out against the emptiness and loneliness of the sea, the sea she could touch by dipping her hand over the edge, the sea that had stripped her of everything but her life and body, the dress and boots she wore, and the yellow oilskin coat that covered her. Her hand resting on the edge showed her that she still wore her rings, beautiful rings of emerald, ruby, and55 diamonds, freshly washed with spray. They caught her eye as her mind swayed just like the boat did with the waves, trying to piece together yesterday and to feel.

Horror, pity for the fate of the others, the sense of the great disaster that had happened to the Gaston de Paris, of these only the latter possessed any vitality in her mind. The feeling of unreality destroyed her grip upon all else.

Horror, sympathy for what happened to the others, the awareness of the major disaster that struck the Gaston de Paris, only the last feeling had any real impact on her mind. The sense of unreality weakened her hold on everything else.

Her mind was subdued to her own condition. The hard angles of the woodwork against which she leaned and the spray upon her face, the boat and the men in it, the sharp cut wave tops—these were real, with an appalling reality.

Her mind was focused on her own situation. The rough edges of the woodwork she leaned against, the spray on her face, the boat, the men in it, and the jagged wave tops—these were all real, in a frighteningly real way.

It was as though she had never come across a real thing before, and across her mind came a vague, vague recognition of that great truth that real things bruise one, eat at one, try to make one their own, once they manage to break down the barrier of custom that separates the false from the true; that quite common things have a power greater than the power of mind, that only amidst the falsity of civilised life and the stage are the properties subordinate to the persons and emotions of the actors.

It felt like she had never experienced anything real before, and a faint, vague realization of that big truth hit her: real things can hurt you, consume you, and try to claim you as their own, once they break through the wall of habits that divides the fake from the genuine; that everyday things have a strength that surpasses the power of the mind, and that only within the pretense of civilized life and on stage do the properties take a back seat to the people and emotions of the performers.

At this moment Bompard, suddenly moving in his sleep, roused himself and sat up. His rough, weather beaten face was expressionless for a moment, then his eyes fell on the girl and recognition seemed to come to him.

At that moment, Bompard suddenly moved in his sleep, waking up and sitting up. His rugged, weathered face was blank for a moment, then his eyes landed on the girl, and he appeared to recognize her.

“Mon Dieu,” cried the old fellow as if addressing56 some unseen person. “’Tis all true then—” Then, as though remembering something—“but how is mademoiselle alive?”

“Mon Dieu,” exclaimed the old man as if speaking to56 someone invisible. “It’s all true then—” Then, as if recalling something—“but how is mademoiselle alive?”

“I don’t know,” said the girl, unconscious as to what he was referring to. “I know you, I have seen you often on deck—who is the other man? Oh, is it possible that we are the only people left?”

“I don’t know,” said the girl, unaware of what he was talking about. “I know you; I’ve seen you often on deck—who is the other guy? Oh, is it possible that we’re the only ones left?”

Bompard, without replying, swung his head round, then he rose and came over the thwarts. He caught La Touche by the leg.

Bompard, without saying a word, turned his head, then stood up and moved across the seats. He grabbed La Touche by the leg.

“Gaston—rouse up—the lady is alive. It’s me. Bompard.”

“Gaston—wake up—the lady is alive. It’s me. Bompard.”

La Touche sat up, his hair towsled, his face creased, he seemed furious about something and pushing Bompard away stared round and round at sea and sky as if in search of someone.

La Touche sat up, his hair messy, his face wrinkled, looking really angry about something. He pushed Bompard away and stared around at the sea and sky as if he was looking for someone.

“Bon Dieu,” cried La Touche. “The cursed boat.” He spat as though something bitter were in his mouth and wiped his lips with the back of his hand. He did not seem to care a button whether the lady were alive or not. He had been dreaming that he was in a tavern, just raising a glass to his mouth, and Bompard had awakened him to this.

“God damn it,” shouted La Touche. “That cursed boat.” He spat as if something sour was in his mouth and wiped his lips with the back of his hand. He didn’t seem to care at all whether the lady was alive or not. He had been dreaming that he was in a bar, just about to raise a glass to his mouth, and Bompard had pulled him out of that.

The girl could not repeat the question to which there seemed no answer, she crawled into the stern sheets and sitting there, half bent, watched the two men. An observer perched in the sky above might have noticed the curious fact that on board the forsaken boat quarter deck and fo’c’sle still held sway, that the lady was the lady and the hands57 the hands, that Bompard was talking in an undertone, saying to La Touche: “Come, get alive, get alive,” and that La Touche, after his first outburst, was holding himself in. They were old yachtsmen, no disaster could shake that fact.

The girl couldn’t repeat the question that seemed to have no answer. She crawled into the back of the boat and sat there, half bent, watching the two men. A person watching from above might have noticed the strange fact that on the abandoned boat, the quarterdeck and forecastle still had control, that the lady was still the lady, and the crew were still the crew. Bompard was speaking softly, saying to La Touche, “Come on, wake up, wake up,” while La Touche, after his initial outburst, was keeping himself composed. They were experienced yachtsmen; no disaster could change that.

La Touche, rising and taking his seat on a thwart and looking everywhere but in the direction of the girl, as though ashamed of something, began cutting up some tobacco in a mechanical way, whilst Bompard, on his knees, was exploring the contents of the forward locker. La Touche was a fair-haired man, younger than Bompard, a melancholy looking individual who always seemed gazing at the worst of things. He spoke now as the girl drew his attention to something far away in the east, something sketched vaguely in the sky as though a picture lay there beyond the haze.

La Touche got up, took a seat on a bench, and looked everywhere except at the girl, as if he was embarrassed about something. He started to cut up some tobacco in a mechanical way, while Bompard knelt down, rummaging through the contents of the forward locker. La Touche was a fair-haired man, younger than Bompard, with a melancholy expression who always seemed to focus on the negative aspects of life. He spoke now as the girl pointed out something far off in the east, something vaguely outlined in the sky as if there was a picture hidden beyond the haze.

“Ay, that’s Kerguelen,” said La Touche.

“Aye, that’s Kerguelen,” said La Touche.

Bompard, on his knees, and with a maconochie tin in his left hand, raised his head and looked.

Bompard, on his knees and holding a maconochie tin in his left hand, raised his head and looked.

“Ay, that’s Kerguelen,” said Bompard.

"Yeah, that's Kerguelen," said Bompard.

“And look,” said the girl, pointing towards Kerguelen. “Is not that the sail of a boat, away ever so far—or is it a gull? Now it’s gone. Look, there it is again.”

“And look,” said the girl, pointing towards Kerguelen. “Isn’t that the sail of a boat, way out there—or is it a seagull? Now it’s gone. Look, there it is again.”

Bompard looked.

Bompard glanced.

“I see nothing,” said he, “gull, most like—there wouldn’t be any boat from us, they’re all gone, unless it was a boat from that hooker we struck.”

“I see nothing,” he said, “probably a gull—there wouldn’t be any boat from us, they’re all gone, unless it was a boat from that hooker we hit.”

“Boat,” said La Touche with a dismal laugh. “She got no boat away, she went down by the58 bows with the fellows like flies on her, this is the only boat of the lot that got away.”

“Boat,” La Touche said with a bleak laugh. “She didn’t have a boat to escape; she sank by the58 bows with the guys clinging to her like flies, this is the only boat out of the bunch that made it.”

The girl with her hand shading her eyes was still looking.

The girl, with her hand shielding her eyes, kept watching.

“It’s gone, whatever it may have been,” said she, “can we reach the land?”

“It’s gone, whatever it was,” she said, “can we get to the shore?”

“Why, yes, mademoiselle,” said Bompard, “the wind is setting towards there and we have a sail, I am going to step the mast now when I’ve taken stock—well, we won’t starve. The tube is provisioned for a full crew for a fortnight, water too, we won’t starve, that’s a fact. La Touche, get a move on and help me with the sail.”

“Of course, miss,” said Bompard, “the wind is blowing that way and we have a sail. I'm going to set up the mast now after I've checked everything—well, we won't go hungry. The boat is stocked with enough supplies for a full crew for two weeks, and we have water too, so we definitely won't starve. La Touche, hurry up and help me with the sail.”

“I’m coming,” grumbled La Touche.

“I'm on my way,” grumbled La Touche.

It seemed to the girl that the minds and the tongues and the movements of the two men were part of some slow-acting, wooden, automatic mechanism. Whether they reached the land or not seemed a matter almost of indifference to them. Accustomed to people who talked much and had much to talk about she could not understand. All this was part of the new world in which she found herself, part of the boat itself, of the mast, now stepped against the grey sky, the waves, the gulls, and that tremendous outline of mountains now more visible to the east—Kerguelen. A world of things without thought, or all but thoughtless, things that, yet, dominated mind more profoundly than the power of mind itself.

It felt to the girl like the thoughts, words, and movements of the two men were part of some slow-moving, wooden, automatic machine. Whether or not they reached the land seemed almost irrelevant to them. Used to people who talked a lot and had plenty to say, she couldn't make sense of it. All this was part of the new world she found herself in, part of the boat itself, the mast now silhouetted against the gray sky, the waves, the gulls, and the huge outline of mountains, now clearer to the east—Kerguelen. A world of things without thought, or almost thoughtless, yet these things dominated the mind more profoundly than the power of the mind itself.

Bompard was munching a biscuit he had taken from one of the bread bags as he worked. She59 noticed the bag, its texture, and the words “Traversal—Toulon” stamped on it. The maconochie tin which he had placed on a seat and a tin of beef with a Libby label held her eyes as though they were things new and extraordinary. They were. They were food. She had never seen food before, food as it really is, the barrier between life and death, food naked and stripped of all pretence.

Bompard was nibbling on a biscuit he had taken from one of the bread bags while he worked. She59 noticed the bag, its texture, and the words “Traversal—Toulon” printed on it. The maconochie tin that he had put on a seat and a tin of beef with a Libby label caught her attention as if they were new and amazing items. They were. They were food. She had never really seen food before, food as it actually is, the line between life and death, food bare and stripped of all pretense.

Bompard coming aft with the sheet shipped the tiller, and, taking his seat by the girl, put the boat before the wind. La Touche, who had taken his seat on the after thwart, was engaged in opening the tin of beef. The girl scarcely noticed him. She was experiencing a new sensation, the sensation of sailing with the wind and the run of the swell. The boat, from a dead thing tossing on the waves, had suddenly become a thing alive, buoyant, eager and full of purpose, silent, too, for the slapping and buffeting of the water against the planking had ceased. Running thus with the wind and swell there was no opposition, everything was with her.

Bompard came to the back of the boat, secured the sheet, and took his place next to the girl, putting the boat with the wind. La Touche had settled on the rear bench and was busy opening a can of beef. The girl hardly noticed him. She was feeling something new, the thrill of sailing with the wind and the motion of the waves. The boat, no longer a lifeless object bobbing on the water, had turned into something vibrant, buoyant, eager, and full of intent, silent too, since the slapping and crashing of the water against the hull had stopped. Sailing like this with the wind and waves, there was no resistance; everything was in her favor.

“Well, it’s beef,” said La Touche who had managed to open the Libby tin, “it might be worse.”

“Well, it’s beef,” said La Touche, who had managed to open the Libby tin, “it could be worse.”

He dug out a piece with his knife and presented it to the girl with a biscuit, then he helped Bompard and himself, then he scrambled forward, leaving his beef and biscuit on the thwart, and reappeared with a pannikin of water; it was handed to the lady first.60

He took a piece with his knife and offered it to the girl with a biscuit, then he served Bompard and himself, then he hurried forward, leaving his beef and biscuit on the bench, and came back with a cup of water; it was given to the lady first.60

The food seemed to loose their tongues. It was as though the caste difference had been broken by the act of eating together.

The food seemed to mute everyone. It was like the class divide had vanished with the act of eating together.

“I’d never thought to set tooth in a biscuit again when that smash came last night,” said Bompard addressing no one in particular.

“I never thought I’d bite into a biscuit again after that crash last night,” Bompard said to no one in particular.

“I wasn’t thinking of biscuits,” said La Touche, “I was bowled over in the alley-way. You see, I was running, so it took me harder. What set me running I don’t know, my legs took care of themselves—I was just leaning like this, see, on the look out and between two blinks there was the hooker crossing our course or making that way. She’ll clear us, maybe, said I to myself, then the engines went full speed and I knew we were done. Then I cleared aft, running, with no thought in my mind but to get out of the way, dark, too, but I didn’t barge against nothing, till the smash came, and I went truck over keel in the alley-way.”

“I wasn't thinking about biscuits,” said La Touche. “I got knocked over in the alleyway. You see, I was running, so it hit me harder. What made me start running, I don’t know; my legs just took over—I was leaning like this, you see, keeping an eye out, and between two blinks, there was the hooker crossing our path or heading that way. I thought maybe she’d miss us, then the engines went full throttle, and I knew we were done for. Then I took off towards the back, running, with only one thought in my mind: to get out of the way. It was dark too, but I didn’t bump into anything until the crash hit, and I went tumbling over in the alleyway.”

“I was coming up the cabin stairs,” said Cléo, “and something seemed to knock me down. Then when I got on deck the light was put on and I saw a great ship on the right hand side; she seemed sinking, but I read her name, she was quite close. Then the light went out and someone caught me and threw me—I don’t know where, but it must have been into this boat.”

“I was coming up the cabin stairs,” Cléo said, “and something seemed to knock me down. Then when I got on deck, the light turned on, and I saw a huge ship on the right side; it looked like it was sinking, but I read its name; it was really close. Then the light went out, and someone grabbed me and tossed me—I don’t know where, but it must have been into this boat.”

“That was it,” said Bompard, talking and eating at the same time, “us two was in the boat.”

“That's it,” said Bompard, talking and eating at the same time, “the two of us were in the boat.”

“I thought it was Larsen,” cut in La Touche. “Larsen helped me to get the canvas off her, that61 was when the electric was on—what became of Larsen?”

“I thought it was Larsen,” interrupted La Touche. “Larsen helped me get the canvas off her, that61 was when the electricity was on—what happened to Larsen?”

“Lord knows,” said Bompard. “I scrambled into her just as the light was shut off, then the chaps on deck chucked the lady in. Next thing we were fending her off from the ship. I was shouting to the chaps on deck to jump and we’d pick them up, we’d got the oars out then. I tell you I was fuddled up for I’d got it in my head that the hooker was to port of us though I’d seen her with my own eyes to starboard. I was thinking we’d be taken down with the suck of her and I was bent on getting ahead of her.”

“God knows,” said Bompard. “I jumped into her just as the light went out, then the guys on deck threw the lady in. The next thing we were doing was keeping her away from the ship. I was shouting to the guys on deck to jump so we could pick them up; we had the oars out by then. I tell you, I was all mixed up because I thought the hooker was to our left even though I’d seen her with my own eyes to the right. I was worried we’d get pulled down with her, and I was determined to get ahead of her.”

“I didn’t hear you shouting to the fellows on deck,” said La Touche, “but I heard you shouting to me to row. Then when we’d got her away a bit the Gaston blew up.”

“I didn’t hear you calling out to the guys on deck,” La Touche said, “but I heard you telling me to row. Then, once we had her away a little, the Gaston blew up.”

“Blew up,” said the girl.

“Exploded,” said the girl.

“The boilers,” said Bompard, “they lifted the decks off her. She must have gone like a stone.”

“The boilers,” Bompard said, “they blew the decks right off her. She must have gone down like a rock.”

“So you think no one at all escaped but us?”

“So you think we're the only ones who got away?”

Neither of the men replied for a moment, then La Touche said: “There wasn’t another boat could have got away.”

Neither of the men replied for a moment, then La Touche said, “No other boat could have gotten away.”

The sun was well risen now, the clouds were high and breaking and the far away land shewed up, vast in the distance, with a white line of snow-covered peaks against the sky, desolate as when Kerguelen first sighted them.

The sun was fully up now, the clouds were high and breaking, and the distant land appeared vast with a white line of snow-covered peaks against the sky, as desolate as when Kerguelen first saw them.

Cléo with her eyes fixed across the leagues of tumbling tourmaline tinted sea almost forgot the62 others. That was the place where the wind was bearing them to, a place where there was nothing. Neither hotels nor houses nor huts, nor men nor women, a place where no landing-stage would receive them, no voice welcome them. Her throat worked for a second convulsively as she battled with the quite new things that the far off mountains were telling her.

Cléo, with her eyes locked on the vast, swirling blue-green sea, almost forgot about the62 others. That was where the wind was taking them, a place with nothing at all. No hotels, no houses, no huts, no men, no women—nowhere to dock, no voice to greet them. Her throat tightened for a moment as she wrestled with the unfamiliar feelings that the distant mountains were stirring within her.

It was now and not till now that she recognised fully what Fate had done to her. It was now and not till now that she saw Time before her as a thing from which all the known features had been deleted.

It was now, and not until now, that she fully recognized what Fate had done to her. It was now, and not until now, that she saw Time in front of her as something from which all the familiar elements had been erased.

“Mademoiselle’s bath is quite ready.”

“Miss’s bath is all set.”

“Mademoiselle, the first gong has sounded.”

“Mademoiselle, the first bell has rung.”

Oh, the day—the day with its hundred phases and divisions, the breakfast hour, the luncheon hour, the hour that brought afternoon tea, the dresses that went with each phase, the emotions and interests, and changing forms of being, the day which made a person change to its light and the person of ten o’clock in the morning quite different from the person of noon—this thing which we talk of as the day appeared before her now as what it really is, life itself, as civilized men know life, a thing outside ourselves yet of ourselves and without which the circling of the sun is as the circling of a pointer on a blank dial—. This thing was gone.

Oh, the day—the day with its countless moments and divisions, the breakfast time, the lunch hour, the time for afternoon tea, the outfits that matched each moment, the feelings and interests, and changing ways of being. The day made a person adapt to its rhythm, and the person at ten o'clock in the morning was completely different from the person at noon—this concept we refer to as the day now appeared to her as what it really is, life itself, as modern people understand life, something outside us yet also part of us, and without it, the movement of the sun is like a needle moving over a blank clock face—this reality was gone.

La Touche had got more forward and was smoking and, though the wind was with them, a faint63 scent of tobacco smoke came on the spill of the wind from the sail. Bompard was chewing, spitting occasionally to starboard and wiping his mouth with the back of his bronzed tattooed hand.

La Touche had moved up and was smoking, and even though the wind was in their favor, a faint63 scent of tobacco smoke drifted on the breeze from the sail. Bompard was chewing, occasionally spitting to the right and wiping his mouth with the back of his tanned, tattooed hand.

The vague scent of the tobacco threaded up all sorts of things in the girl’s mind: Madame de Warens, the streets of Paris, the deck of the yacht. She remembered the piece of embroidery work she had been engaged on last night, and then a scrap of conversation she had overheard between the doctor and the artist towards the end of dinner, they were talking of the passéistes and futurists, of the work of Pablo Picasso, of Sunyer, of Boccioni and Durio, arguing with extraordinary passion about the work of these people.

The faint smell of tobacco stirred up all sorts of memories in the girl’s mind: Madame de Warens, the streets of Paris, the deck of the yacht. She recalled the embroidery she had been working on the night before, along with a snippet of conversation she had overheard between the doctor and the artist at the end of dinner. They were discussing the traditionalists and futurists, the work of Pablo Picasso, Sunyer, Boccioni, and Durio, passionately debating the art of these individuals.

“There’s weather or something over there,” said La Touche who had slipped down and was seated on the bottom boards with his back to a thwart; he nodded his head towards Kerguelen.

“There’s some weather or something happening over there,” said La Touche, who had slipped down and was sitting on the bottom boards with his back against a thwart; he nodded his head toward Kerguelen.

Around one of the highest peaks a lead-coloured cloud had wrapped itself turban-wise, and even as they looked the cloud turban increased in volume and height, mournful and monstrous as some djin-born vision of the Arabian story-tellers.

Around one of the highest peaks, a grayish cloud had wrapped itself like a turban, and as they watched, the cloud turban grew larger and taller, sad and monstrous, like some ghostly vision from Arabian folklore.

“That’s snow,” said Bompard, “and by the twist of it it’s in a whirlwind.”

“That's snow,” Bompard said, “and by how it's swirling, it's in a whirlwind.”

“Bon Dieu, what a place,” said La Touche.

“God, what a place,” said La Touche.

“You may say that,” said Bompard, “but that’s nothing, it’s when we come to make a landing we’ll find what we are against.”64

“You might say that,” Bompard replied, “but that doesn’t mean much; it’s when we try to land that we’ll see what we’re really up against.”64

“Oh, we’ve got so far we’ll finish it,” said La Touche.

“Oh, we’ve come too far to quit now,” said La Touche.

Then began a dismal argument, full of words and repetitions but with few ideas, and from the trend of it the curious fact appeared that La Touche, the ship’s grouser and dismal James, was taking the optimistical side, whilst Bompard, generally cheerful, was the pessimist.

Then a gloomy argument started, filled with chatter and repeated phrases but lacking real ideas, and from the way it unfolded, it was interesting to note that La Touche, the ship's grumpy guy and downer, was taking the optimistic stance, while Bompard, usually upbeat, was the pessimist.

La Touche’s optimism was, perhaps, the outcome of fear. What they had gone through was nothing to the prospect of having to make a landing on that tremendous coast, simply because what they had gone through had come on them suddenly. This thing had to be faced in cold blood. The coward in La Touche refused to face it fully, refused to face the fact that with this swell and with all the chances of uncharted and unknown reefs and rocks the risk was appalling. He grew angry.

La Touche’s optimism was possibly a result of fear. What they experienced was nothing compared to the idea of having to land on that massive coast, mainly because what they went through had hit them unexpectedly. They had to confront this situation calmly. The coward in La Touche didn’t want to fully acknowledge it, didn’t want to accept that with this swell and all the risks of uncharted and unknown reefs and rocks, the danger was huge. He became angry.

“Don’t be a coward over it,” said he. That set Bompard off, and for a moment the girl thought they would have come to blows. Then it passed and they were as friendly as before, just as though nothing had happened.

“Don’t be a coward about it,” he said. That triggered Bompard, and for a moment, the girl thought they were about to fight. Then it blew over, and they were as friendly as before, as if nothing had happened.

Their talk and the whole business had been conducted as though the girl were not there. In the few hours since daybreak, quarter deck and fo’c’sle had vanished. They had become welded into one community, all equal, and the lady was no longer the lady. There was no hint of disrespect, no hint of respect. They were all equal, equal sharers in the chances of the sea.65

Their conversation and everything happening felt as if the girl wasn’t even present. In the few hours since dawn, the quarterdeck and the forecastle had disappeared. They had merged into one community, all equal, and the lady was no longer treated as such. There was no sign of disrespect, nor any sign of respect. They were all equals, sharing the risks of the sea equally.65

More, the sex standard seemed to have vanished with the social. Nothing remained but the human, for that is the rule with the open boat at sea.

More, the gender standard seemed to have disappeared along with society. All that was left was the human experience, because that's how it is on an open boat at sea.

When they lowered the sail for screening purposes, when they raised it again, it was all the same, for the human level is above all little things.

When they lowered the sail for cover, and then raised it again, it didn’t really matter, because on a human level, we’re above all the small stuff.

Towards noon and with the coast now closer and well-defined, La Touche sighted something ahead. It was a rock, high and pointed like a black spire protruding from the sea and standing there like an outpost of the land.

Towards noon, with the coast now nearer and clearly visible, La Touche spotted something ahead. It was a rock, tall and sharp like a dark spire rising from the sea, standing there like a sentinel of the land.

“Had we better give it a wide berth?” asked La Touche. “Maybe there’s more near it.”

“Should we steer clear of it?” asked La Touche. “Maybe there’s more nearby.”

“The sea is running smooth enough by it,” said Bompard. “I don’t see breakers, and we don’t draw anything to speak of.” He held on.

“The sea is pretty calm near it,” said Bompard. “I don’t see any waves, and we don’t need much depth.” He kept holding on.

The sun was shewing through breaks in the high clouds and its light fell on the water and the rock, pied with roosting guillemots. As the boat drew near the guillemots gave tongue. The sound came against the wind fierce and complaining, antagonistic like the voice of loneliness crying out against them and telling them to be gone—be gone—be gone!

The sun was shining through gaps in the high clouds, and its light fell on the water and the rock, speckled with resting guillemots. As the boat got closer, the guillemots started to call out. The sound came against the wind, fierce and complaining, like the voice of loneliness crying out against them and telling them to leave—leave—leave!

Cléo, as they passed, saw the green water sliding up and falling from the polished black rock surface. The sight seemed to bring the hostile coast leagues nearer and the bagpipe crying of the guillemots as it died away behind them seemed a barrier passed, never to be re-crossed.

Cléo, as they walked by, saw the green water flowing up and down the shiny black rock surface. The view made the hostile coast seem closer, and the distant sound of the guillemots' cries fading behind them felt like a barrier crossed, never to be crossed again.


66

CHAPTER VII

THE COAST

And now, away at sea and leagues from the coast they were approaching, vast islands disclosed themselves suddenly through the sea haze, standing like giants waist deep in the ocean, whilst the coast itself with its cliffs and rocks of black basalt and dolerite shewed clear, extraordinarily clear, with every detail defined in the sunlight, from the rifts in the basalt to the gulls blowing about in legions and the great sea-geese hovering and fishing.

And now, far out at sea and miles from the shore, they were coming closer to huge islands that suddenly appeared through the mist, looking like giants standing waist-deep in the ocean. The coast, with its cliffs and rocks of black basalt and dolerite, was incredibly clear, every detail sharp in the sunlight, from the cracks in the basalt to the flocks of gulls flying around and the large sea geese hovering and fishing.

The coast was ferocious, and the whole country from the sea foam to the foothills looked tumbled and new, with the newness of infinite antiquity. The last thunders of creation seemed scarcely to have died away, the last throe scarcely to have ceased, leaving million-ton rock cast on rock and the new, shear-cut cliffs spitting back their first taste of the bitter sea.

The coast was fierce, and the entire country from the sea foam to the foothills looked chaotic and fresh, with a timelessness that felt ancient. The final rumbles of creation seemed barely to have faded, the last struggles scarcely to have ended, leaving massive rocks piled on each other and the newly formed cliffs reacting to their first contact with the bitter sea.

“There is nowhere to land,” said the girl. She was shuddering as a dog shudders when overstrung.

“There’s nowhere to land,” said the girl. She was trembling like a dog trembles when it’s anxious.

“Ay, it’s a brute beast of a place,” said Bompard, “well, we must nose along on the lookout. There’s no coast but hasn’t some landing-place67 where a boat can push in. Y’See it’s not like a ship. A boat can go where a ship can’t.”

“Ay, it’s a tough place,” said Bompard, “well, we have to keep our eyes open. There’s no coast that doesn’t have some landing spot67 where a boat can come in. You see, it’s not like a ship. A boat can reach places a ship can’t.”

He shifted the helm a bit, keeping the coast parallel to them on the starboard side.

He adjusted the steering a bit, keeping the coastline parallel to them on the right side.

“Might those islands be better to go to?” asked she, “they couldn’t be worse than that.”

“Maybe those islands are better to go to?” she asked. “They can’t be worse than that.”

La Touche suddenly grew excited. “Bon Dieu,” cried he, “what a thing to be saying! Those islands, nothing but rocks—nothing but rocks. Here there is land, at all events, good land one can put one’s foot on; out there there’s nothing but rocks. Rather than go out there I would swim ashore—I would—”

La Touche suddenly became excited. “Good God,” he exclaimed, “what a thing to say! Those islands are nothing but rocks—just rocks. Here, at least, there’s land, good land you can stand on; out there, it’s just rocks. I’d rather swim to shore than go out there—I really would—”

“Oh, close up,” said Bompard, “don’t talk about swimming—maybe you’ll have to.”

“Oh, come on,” said Bompard, “don’t talk about swimming—maybe you’ll need to.”

“One can always drown,” said La Touche.

“One can always drown,” La Touche said.

It was Bompard who next broke the silence.

It was Bompard who then broke the silence.

“I’ve been over cliffs worse than those, for gulls eggs,” said he, “take one coast with another, coasts are pretty much the same, you get bad bits and easy bits, that is all.”

“I’ve scaled cliffs worse than those for gull eggs,” he said. “If you look at it one way or another, coasts are pretty much the same. You have tough sections and easy sections, that’s all.”

La Touche said nothing.

La Touche remained silent.

As they drew on the great islands out at sea ranged themselves more definitely and the tremendous coast to starboard shewed more clearly its deep cut canons, its sea arches and absolute desolation.

As they sailed closer to the large islands in the sea, they became more distinct, and the massive coast on the right revealed its deep canyons, sea arches, and sheer desolation more clearly.

The sea had fallen, though the wind still held steady, and this surface calmness, under-run by a gentle swell, served only to emphasize the vastness of the view. The island seemed immensely remote and immense in size, the far snow-covered mountains68 the mountains of a land where giants had lived and from which they had departed countless ages ago.

The sea had receded, but the wind continued to blow steadily, and this calmness on the surface, with a gentle swell beneath, only highlighted the vastness of the view. The island appeared incredibly distant and enormous, the far-off snow-capped mountains68 of a land where giants once lived and had left long ago.

Oyster catches passed the boat with their melancholy cry, but the fishing gannets and the swimming puffins seemed scarcely to heed the intruders. Puffins swimming a biscuit toss away as though they had never learned the fear of man.

Oyster catches flew past the boat with their sad calls, but the fishing gannets and swimming puffins barely seemed to notice the intruders. Puffins paddled just a biscuit toss away as if they had never learned to fear humans.

They had drawn nearer shore so that the boom of the swell in the caves and on the rocks came to them with the crying of the shore birds; passing a headland like a vast lizard they opened a beach curved like the new moon and seven miles from horn to horn.

They had moved closer to the shore, hearing the sound of the waves crashing in the caves and against the rocks, mixed with the calls of the shorebirds. As they rounded a headland that looked like a giant lizard, they revealed a beach that curved like a new moon and stretched seven miles from end to end.

“There’s our landing-place,” cried Bompard, “big enough to pick and choose from.”

“There’s our landing spot,” shouted Bompard, “plenty of options to choose from.”

“Lord!” shouted La Touche. “Look over there—moving rocks!”

“Wow!” shouted La Touche. “Check that out—rocks are moving over there!”

He pointed half a mile away to seaward.

He pointed half a mile away toward the sea.

Bompard looked.

Bompard glanced.

“Those crest rocks, they’re whales,” said he.

“Those crest rocks, they’re whales,” he said.

A pair of whales shewed, standing up, coupling in the chill blue grey water, a miraculous sight, as though they had entered a world where the original things of life still moved and had their being untroubled by man and untouched by Time.

A pair of whales appeared, standing up, mating in the cool blue-gray water, an incredible sight, as if they had stepped into a world where the fundamental aspects of life still thrived, undisturbed by humans and untouched by Time.

Bompard shifted the helm, and the boat, heading for the shore and no longer running before the wind, moved less easily, shipping an occasional dash of spray.

Bompard turned the wheel, and the boat, now heading towards the shore instead of running with the wind, moved more slowly, occasionally splashing spray.

The change of movement, the dash of spray,69 the altered course were to the girl like the turning of a corner. Running with the wind and with a parallel shore the boat was the world and the coast and island a panorama. With the twist of the helm Reality made the coast a destination. Up to this moment the uncertainty of whether they could land had held her mind, up to this moment all sorts of vague possibilities, the chance of meeting a ship, the chance of being blown out to sea, the chance of this or that had come between her and the realisation of the fact that this prison was hers.

The change in movement, the splash of water, the new direction felt to the girl like turning a corner. Racing with the wind and alongside a shoreline, the boat was her entire world, while the coast and island were like a breathtaking view. With a turn of the wheel, reality transformed the coast into a destination. Until this point, the uncertainty of whether they could land had occupied her mind; all kinds of vague possibilities—like running into a ship or being blown out to sea—had distracted her from realizing that this prison was her own.

The monstrosity of the idea stood fully revealed only now on that beach where there was nothing but sand, nothing but rocks, nothing but gulls. Close in now Bompard let go the sheet and they unstepped the mast, the boat rocking in the trough of the swell. Then they got the oars out.

The horrific nature of the idea became completely clear now on that beach where there was nothing but sand, nothing but rocks, nothing but seagulls. Up close, Bompard released the sail, and they took down the mast, the boat swaying in the waves. Then they took out the oars.

As they bent to their work and over the creak of the leather in the rowlocks the rumble and fume of the seven mile beach came mixed with the yelping and mewing of the gulls. The boat made slow progress, then a few yards from the surf line it hung for a moment till the rowers suddenly gave way and moving like a relieved arrow she came on the crest of a wave, then the oars came in with a crash and the two men tumbling out dragged her nose high and dry. They helped the girl out and as they pulled the boat higher she stood, the wind flicking her oilskin coat about her and the spindrift blowing in her face.70

As they focused on their work, the creaking of the leather in the rowlocks mixed with the sounds of the seven-mile beach and the yelping and mewing of gulls. The boat moved slowly at first, then, just a few yards from the surf, it paused for a moment. Suddenly, the rowers pushed harder, and like a released arrow, it surged forward on the crest of a wave. The oars slammed back in, and the two men tumbled out, pulling the boat's nose high and dry. They helped the girl out, and as they pulled the boat further up, she stood there, the wind whipping her oilskin coat and the spindrift blowing in her face.70


PART II


73

CHAPTER VIII

THE AWAKENING

The great beach of Kerguelen shews above tide mark long stretches where no sand is, only rock. Basalt planed and smoothed by the seas of countless ages, level as a ball-room floor and broken by rifts and pot holes, between tide marks these pot holes serve as traps for all sorts of sea creatures. Once the waves must have beaten right up to the low and broken basalt cliffs full of caves floored with sand, but volcanic action raising the beach has pushed the tide mark out leaving a shore varying in width from half a mile to a few hundred yards.

The vast beach of Kerguelen shows long stretches above the tide line where there’s no sand, just rock. Basalt, shaped and smoothed by the sea over countless ages, is as level as a dance floor and marked by cracks and holes. Between the tide lines, these holes trap all kinds of sea creatures. At some point, the waves must have crashed right against the low, jagged basalt cliffs filled with sandy caves, but volcanic activity has elevated the beach, pushing the tide line farther out and creating a shore that varies in width from half a mile to a few hundred yards.

This is the breeding place of the sea elephant. Half way between the lizard point and the point further to the east a river comes down disembarging through three months; on the banks of this river is the seal nursery where in summer the young sea elephants tumble and play and take their swimming lessons, whilst the mothers lie on rocks and the fathers fish and hunt and fight in battles, the roaring of which resounds for miles. Here the penguins drill and hold councils and law courts and marry and get divorced and hold political meetings, here the rabbits play and the terns foregather,74 and here the winds that blow from everywhere but the east, hunt and yell and pile in winter a twenty foot sea that breaks in seven miles of thunder under seven miles of spray thick as the smoke of battle.

This is the breeding ground for the sea elephant. Halfway between Lizard Point and the point further east, a river flows down for three months; on the banks of this river is the seal nursery where, in summer, the young sea elephants tumble and play and take swimming lessons while their mothers lounge on rocks and their fathers fish, hunt, and battle, the roars echoing for miles. Here the penguins drill, hold councils, conduct law courts, marry, get divorced, and hold political meetings; here the rabbits play and the terns gather,74 and here the winds that blow from every direction except the east hunt and yell, piling up a twenty-foot sea in winter that crashes in seven miles of thunder under seven miles of spray thick as battle smoke.

Duck and teal haunt the place and gulls of nearly every known kind snow it and flick it with movement. Yet above the thunder of the waves and the cries of the birds and the shouting of the winds when they blow, there hangs a silence—the silence of the remote and prehistoric. The living world of men seems cut off from here by far away doors and forever.

Duck and teal frequent this area, while gulls of almost every type fill the skies and add movement everywhere. Yet above the roar of the waves, the calls of the birds, and the howling of the winds, there's a silence that feels ancient and untouched. The lively world of humans seems separated from this place by distant doors, as if forever.

After supper they had explored the cave mouths in the cliff opposite to where the boat had beached. There were three caves just here. One was impracticable owing to water dripping from the roof, but the other two, floored with hard sand, were good enough for shelter. The men had stowed the provisions and themselves in the western mast giving the girl the other and the boat sail for a pillow.

After dinner, they checked out the cave openings on the cliff across from where the boat had landed. There were three caves in this area. One was unusable because water was dripping from the ceiling, but the other two, with a solid sand floor, were good enough for shelter. The men had stored the supplies and settled in the western mast, giving the girl the other mast and the boat's sail for a pillow.

It was old Bompard who thought of the latter. La Touche seemed to have no thought for any one or anything but himself. He grumbled all the time during supper, grumbled at the fact that there was no stuff to make a fire with, that they had nothing warm to drink, that some time soon their tobacco must run out. It seemed to Cléo as she lay with her head on the hard sailcloth and her body on the hard sand, covered with the oilskin75 coat which she had taken off to use as a blanket, that through the league long rumble of the surf she could hear him grumbling still. She did not care. Hard though the floor was she did not mind, she was chloroformed. Chloroformed by the air of Kerguelen. The air that fills the lungs with life, keeps a man going all day with an energy and buoyancy unknown elsewhere and then fells him with sleep.

It was old Bompard who came up with the idea. La Touche seemed to have no concern for anyone or anything but himself. He complained constantly at dinner, grumbling about the lack of firewood, the absence of anything warm to drink, and how their tobacco would soon run out. As Cléo lay with her head on the rough sailcloth and her body on the coarse sand, covered with the oilskin75 coat she had taken off to use as a blanket, she thought she could still hear him complaining over the continuous roar of the waves. She didn’t mind. Despite the hardness of the ground, she felt indifferent; she was out of it. Out of it from the air of Kerguelen. The air that fills the lungs with life, keeps a person moving all day with an energy and lightness not found anywhere else, and then puts them to sleep.

She awoke when the whale birds had ceased crying, just after dawn, awoke fresh and new and full of life. She felt none of that troubled surprise which comes when the mind has to adjust itself to the new situation on awakening for the first time after a great disaster. It was as though her mind had already adjusted itself and discounted everything.

She woke up when the whale birds stopped their cries, just after dawn, feeling fresh and full of life. She didn’t experience that jarring surprise that often hits when you have to adjust to a new reality after a big disaster. It felt like her mind had already adapted and moved past everything.

She rose up and leaving the oilskin coat and sou’wester on the floor of the cave came out on to the beach.

She stood up and left the oilskin coat and sou’wester on the cave floor as she stepped out onto the beach.

The fine weather still held and the day was strong, now lighting the beach, the sea, and the distant islands through a sky of high, grey eastward drifting clouds. The boat lay where it had been pulled up, the tide now coming in and legions of birds were flitting and blowing about and stalking on the sands as far as eye could reach.

The nice weather continued, and the day was bright, shining light on the beach, the sea, and the distant islands through a sky filled with high, grey clouds drifting to the east. The boat was resting where it had been pulled up, the tide coming in, while countless birds were fluttering and moving around, strutting on the sands as far as the eye could see.

She came to the cave where the men were. Bompard and La Touche lying on their backs might have been dead but for the sound of their snoring. Bompard was lying with his wrist across his eyes,76 La Touche with both hands beside him, clenched. The tins of beef and the bread bags shewed vaguely in the gloom behind them.

She arrived at the cave where the men were. Bompard and La Touche, lying on their backs, could have appeared dead if it weren't for the sound of their snoring. Bompard had his wrist across his eyes, 76 while La Touche lay with both hands clenched beside him. The cans of beef and the bags of bread were faintly visible in the darkness behind them.

She stood for a moment watching them and then, turning, she came down to the boat lying high and dry on the sand. She was trying to realize, that on the morning of the day before yesterday at this hour she had been lying in her bunk on board the Gaston de Paris, to realize this and also the fact that her present position seemed scarcely strange.

She paused for a moment, watching them, and then turned to walk down to the boat sitting high and dry on the sand. She was trying to grasp that, on the morning of the day before yesterday at this time, she had been lying in her bunk on the Gaston de Paris, and also to accept that her current situation didn't feel all that strange.

She ought, so she told herself, to be astonished at what had happened and to be bewailing her fate, yet, looking back now over yesterday and the day before, everything seemed part of a level and logical sequence, almost like the events of a stormy day on board ship. The tragedy of the destruction of the Gaston only partly experienced could not be fully felt.

She should, as she reminded herself, be shocked by what had happened and be mourning her fate, yet, reflecting on yesterday and the day before, everything felt like it was part of a smooth and logical sequence, almost like the events of a stormy day on a ship. The tragedy of the destruction of the Gaston, which she had only partially experienced, couldn’t be fully felt.

Standing by the boat she tried to realize it and failed, tried to grasp what she knew to be the horror and pity of it, and failed. She was neither hard nor insensible, she simply could not grasp it.

Standing by the boat, she tried to understand it and failed, tried to grasp what she knew was the horror and pity of it, and failed. She was neither tough nor unfeeling; she just couldn’t comprehend it.

And her position here with two rough men, very little food and little chance of escape, how she would have pitied herself a few days ago could she have foreseen! Yet here, with the firm sands under her feet and the wind blowing in her face, reality, instead of hurting her as it had done in the boat on awakening yesterday morning, soothed her and reassured her. Everything seemed firm77 again and the fear that the ugly coast had raised in her mind had vanished.

And her situation here with two rough guys, barely any food, and little hope of getting away, how she would have felt sorry for herself a few days ago if she had known! Yet now, with the solid sand under her feet and the wind blowing against her face, reality, instead of hurting her like it had in the boat when she woke up yesterday morning, comforted and reassured her. Everything felt solid77 again, and the fear that the ugly coastline had stirred in her mind was gone.

She came along the beach looking at the gulls, turned over huge star-fish and picked up kelp ribbons to examine them. Half a mile or so from the cave she was about to turn back when her eye caught a strange appearance on the sea, hundreds and hundreds of moving points drawing in to the shore, white and black points like a shoal of fish only half submerged. It was a fleet of swimming birds.

She walked along the beach, watching the seagulls, flipping over large starfish, and picking up strands of kelp to look at them. About half a mile from the cave, she was just about to head back when she noticed something unusual on the water—hundreds and hundreds of moving dots coming towards the shore, white and black like a school of fish, only partially submerged. It was a flock of swimming birds.

She sat down on the sand to watch as they took the shore with a rush through the foam. Then, safely beached, the fleet became an army of penguins. She had seen pictures of penguins so she knew what they were and she had read Anatole France’s “Penquin Island”—these, then, were the real things and she watched them fascinated as one who sees storyland taking visible and concrete form.

She sat down on the sand to watch as they quickly rushed through the foam to the shore. Then, safely on dry land, the fleet turned into an army of penguins. She had seen pictures of penguins, so she knew what they were, and she had read Anatole France’s “Penguin Island”—so these were the real deal. She watched them with fascination, like someone witnessing a story come to life.

The penguins formed line, broke into companies, drilled a bit and then began to move up the beach.

The penguins lined up, split into groups, practiced a bit, and then started to head up the beach.

The figure of the girl did not seem to disturb them in the least.

The girl’s figure didn’t seem to bother them at all.

One company passed to the left, one to the right, whilst that immediately fronting her halted a few feet away and saluted her, bowing like little old-fashioned men in black swallow-tail coats and immaculate shirt fronts, little old-fashioned men with sharp quizzical eyes, polished, humorous, polite and entirely friendly.78

One group moved to the left, another to the right, while the one directly in front of her stopped a few feet away and greeted her, bowing like little old-fashioned men in black tailcoats and crisp white shirts, little old-fashioned men with sharp, curious eyes, polished, funny, polite, and completely friendly.78

The company on the right wheeled to examine her as did the company on the left, so that she found herself almost in a hollow square. Wherever she turned there were birds bowing to her or things in the semblance of birds, absolutely fearless, so close that she could have touched them had she carried a walking-stick.

The group on the right turned to look at her, just like the group on the left, so she ended up in a sort of hollow square. No matter where she looked, there were birds bowing to her or things that looked like birds, completely unafraid, so close that she could have reached out and touched them if she had a walking stick.

She rose up to allow them to pass and they went on like mechanical things wound up and released, forming line again and seeming to forget her.

She stood up to let them pass, and they moved on like mechanical toys that had been wound up and let go, lining up again and seeming to forget her.

She remembered the guillemots and their rudeness and the way they had stormed and jeered at the boat—did all that mean more than the politeness and friendliness of the penguins? If she were lying dead would not the guillemots pass her without enmity and the penguins without friendliness, as indifferent to her fate as the wave of the sea on the blowing wind?

She recalled the guillemots and their rudeness, how they had charged at the boat and mocked it—did that mean more than the penguins' politeness and friendliness? If she were lying there dead, wouldn’t the guillemots go by her without any hostility and the penguins without any kindness, as indifferent to her fate as the sea's waves in the blowing wind?

They would—as indifferent as the great islands standing out there in the distance, mauve and slate grey against the morning. As she came back along the beach her mind was battling with a problem that had suddenly risen. She had neither brush nor comb nor glass. Her hair was beautiful and she loved it. Her face was beautiful but she did not love it, it was herself, she could not view it from an independent standpoint, but she could view her hair almost as impartially as a dress and she loved it with the strange passion that women have for things of texture.79

They would—just as indifferent as the big islands standing out there in the distance, purple and slate gray against the morning. As she walked back along the beach, her mind was wrestling with a problem that had suddenly come up. She had neither a brush nor a comb nor a mirror. Her hair was gorgeous, and she loved it. Her face was beautiful, but she didn’t love it; it was hers, and she couldn’t see it from an objective perspective. However, she could look at her hair almost as impartially as a dress, and she loved it with the strange passion that women have for things that have texture.79

The hair of Cléo de Bromsart had been waited upon like a divinity by many a priestess in the form of a maid. It had been dressed and shampooed and treated by artists and adepts, the hours of brushing alone if put together would have made a terrific total. The result was perfection, and even now, after all she had gone through, it shewed scarcely disarrangement, lustrous and beautiful, dressed with artful simplicity in the Greek style and outlining the perfect curves of her head.

The hair of Cléo de Bromsart had been cared for like a goddess by many a maid. It had been styled, washed, and treated by skilled professionals, and if you added up all the hours spent brushing it, it would be an impressive amount. The result was flawless, and even now, after everything she had been through, it showed hardly any signs of messiness, shining and beautiful, styled with simple elegance in the Greek fashion, highlighting the perfect curves of her head.

The wind was blowing now in gusto from the sea, but she scarcely noticed it as she walked, facing the problem that shipwreck had put before her, a problem the first of a long queue ranging from soap to a change of garments.

The wind was blowing strongly from the sea now, but she barely noticed it as she walked, confronting the issue that the shipwreck had presented to her, an issue that was just the first in a long line stretching from soap to a change of clothes.

She was fighting it and at the same time battling with the strengthening wind when suddenly something sprang on her with the yell of a tiger and flung her on the sand, pinning her there.

She was struggling against it while also dealing with the increasing wind when suddenly something lunged at her with the roar of a tiger and threw her onto the sand, holding her down.


80

CHAPTER IX

THE WOOLEY

It was the wind. The Wooley, which is the fist of Kerguelen suddenly clenched and hitting out from the shoulder of the great islands now suddenly stormed about with foam and veiled in spray.

It was the wind. The Wooley, which is the fist of Kerguelen, suddenly clenched and struck out from the shoulder of the great islands, now suddenly stormed about with foam and covered in spray.

Half stunned, she twisted round, still lying but fronting it now with her arm protecting her face. The beach had loudened up in thunder from end to end but the yelling Wooley as it met the cliffs and howled inland almost drowned the thunder of the waves. Then it died down as suddenly as it had come, and the boom of the surf rose high, as the girl, gathering herself together, got up and struggled on.

Half stunned, she turned around, still lying down but now facing it with her arm guarding her face. The beach had gotten so loud with thunder from one end to the other, but the shouting Wooley as it hit the cliffs and wailed inland nearly drowned out the thunder of the waves. Then it faded away just as quickly as it arrived, and the roar of the surf rose high as the girl, collecting herself, stood up and pushed on.

She was no longer thinking of her hair. It was the first lesson of the school of Kerguelen. “Here you shall think of nothing but the moment, of the ground beneath your feet, of the bite you put in your mouth, of the rock that stands before you.”

She was no longer focused on her hair. It was the first lesson of the school of Kerguelen. “Here, you will think of nothing but the present, of the ground under your feet, of the food in your mouth, of the rock in front of you.”

When she reached the cave with her petticoats thrusting about her she was met by the two men and as she came up to them La Touche was cursing the wind. The Wooley had all but blown him down too. He had got up sooner than Bompard81 and had received the full face of it “in the pit of the stomach.” He seemed to look on it as a personal matter affecting him alone.

When she got to the cave with her petticoats swirling around her, she was met by the two men, and as she approached them, La Touche was cursing the wind. The wind had almost knocked him down too. He had gotten up earlier than Bompard81 and had taken the full force of it “in the pit of the stomach.” He seemed to consider it a personal issue that only affected him.

Even as he spoke a sudden calm fell, lasted for a moment, and was followed by a howl from inland.

Even as he spoke, a sudden calm came over the area, lasted for a moment, and was followed by a howl from the inland.

At a stroke the wind had changed right round and was blowing now from the mountains. Here in the shelter of the cliffs they scarcely felt it but the shift had raised an appalling cross sea. Right away to the islands there was nothing but tumbling foam, waves standing up and fighting waves in a battle that spread for leagues.

At once, the wind had shifted completely and was now blowing from the mountains. Here, in the protection of the cliffs, they hardly felt it, but the change had created a terrifying cross sea. All the way to the islands, there was nothing but crashing foam, waves rising and clashing with each other in a battle that stretched for miles.

“It’s well for us we didn’t fall in with this yesterday,” said Bompard “a ship couldn’t stand it.”

“It’s a good thing we didn’t run into this yesterday,” said Bompard. “A ship couldn't handle it.”

“And what ship will ever poke her nose in here to take us off do you think?” asked La Touche. “This is what you get every day of the week, if all accounts are true—this, and worse. I tell you we’ve come to the wrong place. There’s no getting over it. We’ve come to the wrong place.”

“And what ship is going to come in here to rescue us, do you think?” asked La Touche. “This is what you can expect every day, if everything people say is true—this, and even worse. I’m telling you, we’ve ended up in the wrong place. There’s no denying it. We’ve ended up in the wrong place.”

“Well, right or wrong, here we are,” said Bompard “Mon Dieu! to hear you talk you’d think we’d come here on purpose—come, get a move on and let’s have some grub.”

“Well, right or wrong, here we are,” said Bompard. “My God! Listening to you, you’d think we came here on purpose—come on, let’s get moving and grab some food.”

He turned into the cave and they fetched out the can of beef they had opened yesterday, some biscuits, and a water breaker, and sitting at the cave mouth they ate just as the men of the Stone Age ate, with the palms of their hands for plates and their fingers for forks. They spoke scarcely82 at all. The ill-humor of La Touche seemed like a contagious disease, even Bompard, the imperturbable, seemed glum.

He entered the cave, and they pulled out the can of beef they had opened yesterday, some biscuits, and a water jug. Sitting at the entrance of the cave, they ate just like the Stone Age men did, using their hands as plates and their fingers as forks. They hardly spoke at all. La Touche's bad mood felt contagious, even Bompard, usually unflappable, seemed down.

It was the girl who broke the strain.

It was the girl who released the tension.

Suddenly she began to speak as if giving voice to carefully thought out ideas. Yet what she said was absolutely spontaneous, the result of a quick, educated mind suddenly grasping the essentials of their position, suggestion breeding suggestion.

Suddenly, she started to speak as if she were articulating carefully considered ideas. Yet what she said was completely spontaneous, the result of a sharp, educated mind quickly understanding the core of their situation, with one suggestion leading to another.

“There’s no use in grumbling,” said she. “That wind knocked me down as I was coming along the beach. I didn’t grumble, and there is no use in thinking. I was thinking as I walked along that I had no brush and comb to do my hair with, you two have short hair and you can’t imagine what it is to a person with long hair when they find themselves without a brush and comb. I was grumbling to myself about it when the wind knocked me down. I want just to tell you what is in my mind: we will die or go mad if we do not forget everything as much as we can and not think of to-morrow or yesterday or ships coming to take us off. We have to fight all sorts of things that don’t care in the least for us and we have to work. Everything here is at work in its own way. Well, we must do as everything else does or die.”

“There’s no point in complaining,” she said. “That wind knocked me over while I was walking along the beach. I didn’t complain, and there’s no point in dwelling on it. I was thinking as I walked that I didn’t have a brush or a comb to fix my hair, and since you two have short hair, you can’t imagine what it’s like for someone with long hair when they find themselves without a brush and comb. I was grumbling to myself about it when the wind knocked me down. I just want to say what’s on my mind: we’ll either die or go crazy if we don’t try to forget everything as much as we can and stop thinking about tomorrow, yesterday, or the ships coming to rescue us. We have to deal with all sorts of things that don’t care about us at all, and we have to work. Everything here is busy in its own way. So, we have to act like everything else does, or we’ll perish.”

“It’s easy to say work,” said La Touche munching a biscuit, “but what is one to work at?”

“It’s easy to talk about work,” said La Touche, munching on a biscuit, “but what are we supposed to work on?”

“We want food for one thing, our provisions won’t last forever.”83

“We need food because our supplies won't last forever.”83

“There’s rabbits enough,” said Bompard. “Remember those rabbits we saw running out on the beach last evening?”

“There are plenty of rabbits,” said Bompard. “Do you remember those rabbits we saw running out on the beach last night?”

“I can snare rabbits all right,” said La Touche, “but where’s the wire to make snares with—see—we’re caught everywhere.”

“I can catch rabbits just fine,” said La Touche, “but where’s the wire to make snares with—look—we’re stuck everywhere.”

“Wait,” said Bompard.

"Hold on," said Bompard.

He got up and went down to the boat, hunted in one of the lockers and returned with a spool of wire.

He got up and went down to the boat, searched in one of the lockers, and came back with a spool of wire.

He flung it at La Touche.

He threw it at La Touche.

“There’s your wire,” said he.

"Here's your wire," he said.

Cléo’s eyes brightened. The spool of wire seemed to her a fruit suddenly born from her words; she had accomplished something, it was perhaps the first real accomplishment in her life.

Cléo's eyes lit up. The spool of wire felt like a fruit that had just come to life from her words; she had achieved something, and it was maybe the first true accomplishment of her life.

“Where did you get it from?” asked La Touche.

“Where did you get that?” asked La Touche.

“The forward locker,” replied Bompard.

“The front locker,” replied Bompard.

“Are there any other things in the locker?” asked the girl.

“Is there anything else in the locker?” asked the girl.

“Oh, Mon Dieu, yes,” replied the old fellow. “There’s a lot of truck, but it’s no use to us.”

“Oh, my God, yes,” replied the old man. “There’s a lot of stuff, but it’s no use to us.”

“Let’s go and see,” said Cléo. She rose up and came down the beach followed by the others. The wind from the mountains died away but the sea torment remained and, though the tide was beginning to ebb, the spray of the waves almost reached the boat.

“Let’s go check it out,” Cléo said. She got up and walked down the beach with the others trailing behind her. The wind from the mountains faded, but the restless sea continued, and even though the tide was starting to go out, the spray from the waves almost touched the boat.

It had been listed to one side by the Wooley but was undamaged and the forward locker was still open as it had been left by the careless Bompard.84

It had been tipped to one side by the Wooley but was undamaged, and the front locker was still open as it had been left by the careless Bompard.84

It was one of the boats used for fishing and deep sea work, hence the contents of the locker.

It was one of the boats used for fishing and offshore work, which explains what was in the locker.

The steel head of a two pronged fish spear, a fisherman’s knife in its sheath with belt, a paternoster, invaluable for the fathoms of fishing line attached, a small American axe with the head vaselined, a canvas housewife with sail-needles, a few darning needles and some pack thread, and a number of odds and ends including some extra heavy lead sinkers.

The steel head of a two-pronged fish spear, a fisherman’s knife in its sheath with a belt, a paternoster, which is essential for the lengths of fishing line attached, a small American axe with the head greased, a canvas utility bag with sail needles, a few darning needles, and some pack thread, along with a bunch of miscellaneous items including some extra heavy lead sinkers.

Bompard looked on apathetically and La Touche stood with his hands in his pockets as the girl fished the things out one by one, placing them, some on the sands and some on the thwarts of the boat.

Bompard watched indifferently while La Touche stood with his hands in his pockets as the girl pulled things out one by one, setting some on the sand and others on the boat's seats.

The things seemed to have no interest for the men. Accustomed all their lives to being looked after as far as shelter and food were concerned they seemed absolutely helpless in front of new conditions. Men are like that, especially men of the people, and when you read of Crusoes and their wonderful doings on desert islands you read Romance.

The things seemed to hold no interest for the men. Having been taken care of their entire lives regarding shelter and food, they appeared completely helpless when faced with new conditions. Men are like that, especially everyday men, and when you read about Crusoes and their amazing feats on deserted islands, you're reading Romance.

The quick, trained mind of the girl seemed to see clearly where they could scarcely see at all, she had imagination and she was a woman—that is to say a being more gifted than man, with prevision in affairs purely material.

The quick, sharp mind of the girl seemed to see clearly where they could barely see at all; she had imagination and she was a woman—which means she was more gifted than a man, with foresight in purely material matters.

Bompard did not see any use in the axe and said so. The girl, with her hand resting on the gunnel of the boat, stood like a housekeeper trying to explain85 to a mere male creature the use of some household implement.

Bompard didn’t see any point in the axe and said so. The girl, with her hand resting on the edge of the boat, stood like a housekeeper trying to explain85 to a simple man how to use some household tool.

“We will want a fire and an axe will chop wood,” said she.

“We'll need a fire, and an axe will chop wood,” she said.

“Ay, and where are you to get the wood?” asked La Touche. “There’s not a tree on this blasted place, nor the sign of one.”

“Aye, and where are you going to get the wood?” asked La Touche. “There isn’t a tree on this cursed place, nor any sign of one.”

“Well, we’ll have to look—there may be trees inland—there’s sure to be bushes of some sort—anyhow we will take these things up to the cave, they will be safer there.”

"Well, we’ll have to check—there might be trees further inland—there’s definitely some kind of bushes—anyway, we’ll take these things up to the cave; they’ll be safer there."

The baling tin of the boat caught her eye, she included it amongst her prizes.

The metal container from the boat caught her eye; she added it to her collection of treasures.

This baling tin, like a psychological instrument, exhibited the mind of Bompard as though that said mind had been scooped out and placed in it.

This baling tin, like a psychological tool, showcased Bompard's mind as if that mind had been taken out and put inside it.

To him it was a baling tin; here there were no boats to be baled out—where was the use of it?

To him, it was a baling tin; there were no boats to bail out here—what was the point of it?

To the woman it was a possible pot to boil things in if they could get a fire and things to boil.

To the woman, it was a possible pot for boiling things if they could get a fire and things to put in it.

She explained and Bompard saw the light. La Touche saw it, too, but promptly pointed out that they had no fire and nothing to boil. He seemed to find an odious satisfaction in the fact, a satisfaction which Bompard faintly reflected, and for a moment the girl seemed to glimpse in the two men a lethargy of mind almost unthinkable. A lethargy and laziness, mulish, and kicking at anything that disturbed it, that actually fought against betterment because betterment meant exercise of intellect and action.86

She explained, and Bompard understood. La Touche got it too, but quickly pointed out that they had no fire and nothing to boil. He seemed to take some twisted pleasure in that fact, a pleasure that Bompard vaguely mirrored, and for a moment, the girl seemed to see in the two men a kind of lethargy of mind that was almost unimaginable. A laziness and stubbornness, resistant to anything that disrupted it, that actually fought against improvement because improvement required mental effort and action.86

She felt angry with them, just as a grown person feels angry with lazy children, and putting the belt with the knife round her waist and picking up some of her treasures she ordered the others to follow with the rest.

She felt angry with them, just like an adult feels angry with lazy kids, and after putting the belt with the knife around her waist and grabbing some of her treasures, she told the others to follow with the rest.

When they had been placed in the cave with the provisions, Bompard, after his great labours, cut himself some tobacco and La Touche lit his pipe. Then they sat down at their cave opening to smoke and rest themselves whilst the girl, who could not keep still, went back to the boat to explore the other lockers and see if by chance anything else of a useful nature might be found. The two men seated smoking at the cave mouth watched her as she went. She felt their eyes upon her and guessed that they were discussing her, but she did not mind.

When they had settled into the cave with their supplies, Bompard, after his hard work, rolled himself a cigarette and La Touche lit his pipe. They then sat at the entrance of the cave to smoke and relax while the girl, unable to stay still, went back to the boat to check the other lockers and see if there was anything else useful to find. The two men, sitting and smoking at the cave entrance, watched her as she went. She sensed their gaze on her and figured they were talking about her, but she didn’t care.

The ceaseless activity of old Madame de Warens seemed to have descended on her through the air of Kerguelen. The will that Prince Selm had divined in her had been aroused; the surroundings seemed to call her to action from every side; the past and the future seemed phantoms before the tremendous and insistent present. Fate could perhaps have broken her spirit only in one way, by casting her upon the sordid. If she had been socially shipwrecked and thrown onto a Paris slum she might have gone under. Here where everything was clean, where the air was life, where nothing was sordid, she swam; here she was miraculously filled with a new energy and an extraordinary new interest as87 though she were peeping at things for the very first time.

The nonstop activity of old Madame de Warens felt like it had come to her through the air of Kerguelen. The determination that Prince Selm had sensed in her had been ignited; her environment seemed to urge her to take action from every direction; the past and future appeared as mere shadows before the powerful and demanding present. Fate could have only crushed her spirit in one way—by subjecting her to hardship. If she had been socially cast off and ended up in a Paris slum, she might have given up. Here, where everything was clean, where the air was alive, where nothing was grimy, she thrived; here she was miraculously filled with a new energy and an extraordinary new curiosity as87 if she were seeing everything for the very first time.

The forward locker was now empty, she hunted in the others and discovered two more Maconochie tins that Bompard had overlooked, some cotton waste, a roll of thick copper wire and a bradawl.

The front locker was now empty, so she searched in the others and found two more Maconochie tins that Bompard had missed, some cotton waste, a roll of thick copper wire, and a bradawl.

She collected the lot and brought them up to the cave before which her companions were seated.

She gathered everything and took it to the cave where her friends were sitting.

She handed them to La Touche, who, without getting up, leaned back and pushed them as far into the cave as he could reach, then he resumed his pipe whilst Cléo standing and shading her eyes looked away up and down the beach as though measuring its possibilities.

She handed them to La Touche, who, without getting up, leaned back and pushed them as far into the cave as he could reach. Then he went back to smoking his pipe while Cléo, standing and shielding her eyes, looked up and down the beach as if assessing its potential.

“I found a lot of things down there this morning before the tide was high,” said she. “There were star-fish, big ones like what I have seen on the beach at Bordighera; the Italian people eat them. I’m sure there must be lots of food to be found here on the beach. Then there is a big break in the cliffs lower down that seems to lead inland. I think the best thing we can do is to start now and hunt about and see what we can find. You two can go inland, and I will go along the beach. It’s absolutely necessary to find any sort of food, and wood to make a fire.”

“I found a lot of stuff down there this morning before the tide came in,” she said. “There were starfish, big ones like the ones I’ve seen on the beach at Bordighera; the Italians eat them. I’m sure there’s plenty of food to be found here on the beach. Then there’s a large gap in the cliffs further down that seems to lead inland. I think the best thing we can do is start now and explore to see what we can find. You two can go inland, and I’ll walk along the beach. It’s really important to find some kind of food and wood to make a fire.”

The smokers were disposed to argue.

The smokers were ready to argue.

Yes, it was quite true, one must look round, but there was grub enough for a month and there was plenty of time before them. Then La Touche began to argue about star-fish. He had never88 heard of people eating star-fish. If they were to be condemned to eat stuff like that it would be better to quit. One might have fancied from his tone that it was Cléo’s fault that such a suggestion should be made.

Yes, it was definitely true, one should look around, but there was enough food for a month and plenty of time ahead of them. Then La Touche started complaining about starfish. He had never heard of anyone eating starfish. If they were stuck eating things like that, it would be better to just leave. You might have thought from his tone that it was Cléo’s fault that such a suggestion was made.

Cléo listened patiently and Bompard sat evidently approving. It was almost as though the two were in league against her, just as children get in league against an adult who insists on unpleasant duties or uncongenial food.

Cléo listened patiently, and Bompard clearly approved. It felt almost like the two of them were teaming up against her, just like kids do when they join forces against an adult who's pushing them to do chores or eat food they don't like.

But a will was at work stronger than theirs and presently, tapping out their pipes, they rose up. La Touche, at her direction, placed the new found Maconochie tins, the cotton waste, the bradawl and wire with the rest of the stores, far back in the cave, and then, following her, they lumbered along down the beach in the direction of the cliff break like two schoolboys after a governess.

But there was another force at play that was stronger than theirs, and soon, putting away their pipes, they stood up. La Touche, at her request, stored the newly discovered Maconochie tins, the cotton waste, the bradawl, and wire with the other supplies, deep in the cave, and then, following her, they trudged along the beach toward the cliff, like two schoolboys trailing after a governess.

The cliff break was a narrow gully piercing the basalt and bending upon itself; here they parted, the men striking up the gulley and the girl continuing her way along the beach.

The cliff break was a narrow gully cutting through the basalt and looping back on itself; here they separated, the men heading up the gully while the girl carried on along the beach.

“And be sure to look out for some wood,” she cried after them, “any sort of wood.”

“And make sure to keep an eye out for some wood,” she shouted after them, “any kind of wood.”

“Ay, ay,” said Bompard, “we’ll be on the look out right enough.”

“Ay, ay,” said Bompard, “we’ll definitely be on the lookout.”

Then they vanished and she pursued her way alone, picking up things as she went, turning over shells and thinking of her companions.

Then they disappeared, and she continued on her own, collecting things along the way, flipping over shells and thinking about her friends.

The wind had fanned up again to a strong breeze but the sound of the surf had fallen with the89 receding tide and the stretch of wet sand below high tide mark was strewn with huge kelp ribbons, masses of seaweed, shells, all empty, cuttle fish bones and the star-fish despised of La Touche.

The wind had picked up again to a strong breeze, but the sound of the surf had diminished with the89 receding tide, and the stretch of wet sand below the high tide mark was scattered with large kelp ribbons, clumps of seaweed, empty shells, cuttlefish bones, and the starfish that La Touche despised.

Then she came upon something that gave her a grue, it seemed at first like a white rock, it was a skull. The skull of some enormous creature half-bedded in the sand just above the tide mark, possibly cast up in some storm. She thought it might be the skull of a whale and as she stood looking at it, suddenly, the desolation around came in upon her with the fact that she was absolutely alone.

Then she stumbled upon something that shocked her; it looked at first like a white rock, but it was a skull. The skull of a massive creature half-buried in the sand just above the tide line, possibly washed ashore in a storm. She thought it might be the skull of a whale, and as she stood there looking at it, the emptiness around her suddenly hit her with the realization that she was completely alone.

Suppose the men lost their way—suppose that they never came back? The thought clutched her heart like a hand. To be here, alone, absolutely alone, forever!

Suppose the guys got lost—suppose they never returned? The thought gripped her heart like a hand. To be here, all by herself, completely alone, forever!

For a moment panic seized her and the wild impulse came upon her to turn and run back to the cave. Then she mastered herself, fighting down the surging in her throat, and continuing her way steadily and with renewed strength. She had not cast the thought away, she had mastered it and as she went she contemplated it as a victor contemplates the dead body of an assailant.

For a moment, panic gripped her, and the wild urge to turn and run back to the cave overwhelmed her. Then she regained her composure, swallowing down the surge in her throat, and continued on her path steadily with renewed strength. She hadn't discarded the thought; she had conquered it, and as she moved forward, she regarded it like a victor looking at the lifeless body of an attacker.

Then she saw the penguins, she had not noticed them before, they were drawn up in long lines at the base of the cliff and the sight of them destroyed the desolation just as the skull had crystallized it around her.

Then she saw the penguins; she hadn’t noticed them before. They were lined up in long lines at the base of the cliff, and seeing them erased the sense of emptiness, just like the skull had solidified it around her.

A great pow-wow was going on amongst the90 penguins. Three birds, separate from the others, were standing, two facing one another bowing and discussing something, the third standing by, putting in a word now and then and now and then coming right between the disputants.

A big meeting was happening among the90 penguins. Three birds, apart from the rest, were standing together—two facing each other, bowing and talking about something, while the third stood by, chiming in occasionally and stepping in between the two when needed.

She watched them for awhile and then went on. She had no time to waste. The thought of coming back empty handed after all her talk to the men pursued her. She was looking for food and had found none—nothing but the star-fish.

She watched them for a bit and then moved on. She had no time to waste. The idea of returning empty-handed after all her conversation with the men nagged at her. She was searching for food and had found nothing—only the starfish.

The gulls evidently found plenty of food. But for a human being there seemed nothing, and as she went on and on the thought of what would happen when those tins in the cave were empty came at her just as the terror of finding herself alone had come, and this thought was not to be combated by an effort of will simply because it was born of Reason.

The gulls clearly had plenty to eat. But for a person, there seemed to be nothing, and as she continued on, the thought of what would happen when those cans in the cave were empty hit her just like the fear of being alone had, and this thought couldn’t be fought off by sheer will because it came from logic.

Her clear and practical mind saw starvation, over-leaped the slender food barrier that held hunger only a month away from them and wandered in a wilderness where nothing was.

Her sharp and practical mind recognized the looming starvation, quickly jumping over the thin barrier of food that kept hunger just a month away from them, and wandered in a wasteland where there was nothing.

She had reached the rock surface now that stretched away level and smooth, broken by cracks and pot holes and strewn here and there with weed. The cliffs had fallen away, giving a view of the broken country and the mountains with their snow-covered tops, immense, wrapped in distance under the dull grey day, remote, yet clearly defined in that air, crystal clear as the air of Iceland.

She had now arrived at the rock surface that stretched out flat and smooth, interrupted by cracks and potholes and scattered with weeds here and there. The cliffs had receded, revealing a view of the rugged terrain and the mountains with their snow-capped peaks, enormous, enveloped in the distance under the dull grey sky, distant yet sharply outlined in that air, crystal clear like the air in Iceland.

It was like looking at Silence herself, silence91 set off and explained by the beach noises, the sound of the surf, the calling of the terns, the mewing of the great white gulls.

It felt like staring at Silence itself, silence91 highlighted and defined by the sounds of the beach, the crashing waves, the calls of the terns, and the cries of the big white gulls.

She saw Kerguelen as it is, as it was, as it ever will be. Standing there alone she saw it for the first time in all its utter nakedness. If no food were to be found on the busy beach, what food could be found in that carved, silent, cruel land where not a single tree shewed in all the miles of desolation?

She saw Kerguelen as it is, as it was, and as it always will be. Standing there alone, she saw it for the first time in all its complete nakedness. If there was no food to be found on the busy beach, what food could possibly be found in that carved, silent, cruel land where not a single tree appeared in all the miles of desolation?

A stealthy scraping sound behind her made her wheel round.

A quiet scraping noise behind her made her turn around.

Up from a rock pond which she had passed without examining had risen a crab, its body was not bigger than the two fists of a man put together, yet it moved standing high up like a spider on slender stilts that if stretched out would have measured four feet or more. She watched it with dilated eyes as it scrambled and hurried along, vanishing at last like a spectre in some cleft of the rock. There was something of a skeleton about it as well as something of a spider, it was like a caricature of food drawn by Famine. It made the whole beach hideous for a moment and it made the food hunter almost afraid to go on. She crushed the fear and went on, reaching a place where the rocks ceased and a broad level of sand stretched to where the rocks began again and further on the river ran down.

Up from a rock pond that she had passed without looking closely, a crab emerged. Its body was no bigger than two of a man's fists put together, yet it moved tall like a spider on thin legs that, if fully extended, would have reached four feet or more. She watched it with wide eyes as it scuttled away, eventually disappearing like a ghost in a crack of the rock. It had a skeletal appearance, like a mix between a skeleton and a spider, almost like a twisted version of food drawn by Famine. For a moment, it made the whole beach look ugly, and it made the food hunter almost hesitant to continue. She pushed the fear aside and moved on, reaching a spot where the rocks ended and a wide expanse of sand stretched until the rocks began again, and further on, the river flowed down.

Where the sand met the further rocks a huge conical stone stood with a gull roosting on its top,92 and just as a person fixes on some object as the limit of his walk she determined to go as far as this stone and then turn back.

Where the sand met the distant rocks, a large conical stone stood with a gull resting on top of it,92 and just as someone focuses on an object as the endpoint of their stroll, she decided to walk to this stone and then head back.

As she drew close to it the gull flapped its wings and flew away and she saw that the thing was not a stone but the figure-head of a ship, the form of a woman with ample breasts, broken and scarred by years of weather and stained with the droppings of gulls. The arms were gone, but the great face remained almost in its entirety staring away across the sands and the sea.

As she got closer, the gull flapped its wings and took off, and she realized that what she thought was a stone was actually the figurehead of a ship, shaped like a woman with full breasts, broken and worn by years of the elements and stained with gull droppings. The arms were missing, but the large face was mostly intact, gazing out across the sands and the sea.

It had once worn a crown, but the crown was broken away all but a little bit on the left side of the head and it had an appearance of life that almost daunted the girl as she stood looking, watching it, and listening to the singing sound of the beach echoes and the mewing and crying of the gulls.

It used to have a crown, but now the crown was mostly gone, with just a small piece left on the left side of its head. It looked alive in a way that almost intimidated the girl as she stood there, watching and listening to the soothing sounds of the beach waves and the cries of the gulls.

Then as she moved closer her foot struck on something half buried in the sand, it was a balk of timber, ships timber was all about, sanded over, and in places half uncovered. Here was firewood enough for twenty years. In the figure-head alone there was enough to supply their wants for a long time to come.

Then, as she got closer, her foot hit something partially buried in the sand. It was a piece of timber; there was ship timber scattered everywhere, covered in sand and partially exposed in some spots. There was enough firewood here to last them twenty years. Just in the figurehead alone, there was enough to meet their needs for a long time to come.

She sat down to rest on a projecting piece of this timber near the figure. Close up to it like this it lost its touch of life and became simply a block of wood, and from this point she could see the beach over which she had travelled stretching away and away to the Lizard Point with the foam breaking93 around it and flown about by the never-resting gulls.

She sat down to rest on a sticking-out piece of this wood near the figure. Up close like this, it lost its lifelike quality and just looked like a block of wood. From here, she could see the beach she had traveled over, stretching on and on to Lizard Point, with the foam breaking93 around it and being disturbed by the constantly flying gulls.

She had come nearly three miles and she had found something worth finding by just keeping on.

She had walked almost three miles and had discovered something valuable just by continuing on.

She remembered the spectre crab. It had nearly turned her back empty-handed, but she had kept on and she registered that fact deeply in her mind, dwelling on it with a pleasure she had never felt before.

She remembered the ghost crab. It had almost sent her away empty-handed, but she kept going and really took that to heart, thinking about it with a joy she had never experienced before.

Then she fell to thinking of the ship that all this belonged to and the storm that must have driven it here. The weeds of the high tide mark did not come within ten feet of the wreckage, so the waves must have come a hundred feet or more beyond where she was sitting. Perhaps it was at night with all this coast roaring in the darkness and the wind yelling above the shouting of the waves. And all that must have happened years ago, to judge by the work of the weather on the once gaily painted woman and the depth the timbers had sunk in the sand.

Then she started thinking about the ship that all this belonged to and the storm that must have brought it here. The seaweed at the high tide mark was at least ten feet away from the wreckage, so the waves must have reached a hundred feet or more beyond where she was sitting. Maybe it was at night, with the whole coast raging in the dark and the wind howling over the roar of the waves. And all of this must have happened years ago, judging by how the weather had worn down the once brightly painted ship and how deep the timbers had sunk into the sand.

She rose up, and before starting back she glanced inland towards the mountains across the broken country.

She got up and before heading back, she looked inland at the mountains over the rugged terrain.

Then she shaded her eyes.

Then she shielded her eyes.

Beyond the fringe of the beach and amongst the high broken rocks stood a cross.

Beyond the edge of the beach and among the high, jagged rocks stood a cross.


94

CHAPTER X

THE CROSS

The thing itself startled her less than the fact that she had not seen it before. It was as though it had been put up whilst she sat to rest.

The thing itself surprised her less than the realization that she hadn't noticed it before. It was like it had appeared while she was taking a break.

It was so striking, so palpably evident that anyone coming along towards the figure-head as she had done must have been attracted by it. To verify this she walked a few yards away and even as she did so the cross vanished, shut out from sight by the rock to the left of it. Only from the point of view of the figure-head could it be seen.

It was so remarkable, so obviously clear that anyone approaching the figurehead like she had must have been drawn to it. To confirm this, she walked a few steps away, and as she did, the cross disappeared, blocked from view by the rock to its left. It was only visible from the position of the figurehead.

It was as though the beach had tried to frighten her again.

It felt like the beach was trying to scare her again.

She came towards it, noticing as she came the shortness of the arms. It was less a cross than a sign-post, a sign-post raised on a mound of small rocks; it was tarred to preserve it from the weather. From the left limb close to the post a metal box was hanging by a wire, and on the post itself, a few feet from the base, there was a plate of galvanised iron nailed to the wood. On the plate were stamped some words.

She walked up to it, noticing how short the arms were. It looked less like a cross and more like a signpost, set up on a pile of small rocks; it was coated in tar to protect it from the elements. Hanging from the left arm near the post was a metal box suspended by a wire, and a few feet above the base on the post itself, there was a galvanized iron plate nailed to the wood. Some words were stamped onto the plate.

She stepped upon the mound and read: “Kestrel Expedition. Cache I. Don’t disturb 19—”95

She stepped onto the mound and read: “Kestrel Expedition. Cache I. Don’t disturb 19—”95

The date was three years back.

The date was three years ago.

The cache, whatever it might be, was under the mound. Also, this thing had evidently nothing to do with the wreck, for the embossed metal plate must have been prepared in some civilized country for the purpose to which it had been put.

The cache, whatever it was, was beneath the mound. Also, this item clearly had nothing to do with the wreck, since the embossed metal plate must have been made in some civilized country for the purpose it served.

She reached up and tried to detach the box and pulling on it brought down the slat of wood that formed the arms of the cross, the nails that had held it having rusted away.

She reached up and tried to remove the box, and as she pulled on it, the wooden slat that made up the arms of the cross came down, the nails that had held it in place having rusted away.

Then, having detached the box, she examined it. It was an ordinary sailor’s tobacco box, she pressed the spring, opened it, and found a piece of paper folded in four and inscribed as follows, the writing done with a purple indelible pencil:

Then, after taking the box off, she looked it over. It was just a regular sailor’s tobacco box. She pushed the spring, opened it, and found a piece of paper folded into quarters, with the following written in purple permanent pencil:

Opened the cach.
Took nuthing out.
Stuck in som extry goods
Put the ship about
.
To any one that finds it in this blasted hole
Sam Slacum
,
Master Mariner. Thresler 19—

Opened the cache.
Took nothing out.
Stuck in some extra goods
Turned the ship around
.
To anyone who finds it in this cursed place
Sam Slacum
,
Master Mariner. Thresler 19—

Then as an after thought:

Then as an afterthought:

Keep up your spirits.”

"Stay positive."

The date was a year after the date on the post. The cache had not been visited evidently since then. For three years it had lain here, and for three years, evidently, only one ship had put in. This dismal thought took all the pleasure away96 from the find, she sat down on the rocks forming the mound and holding the paper in her fingers gave way for a moment to a depression that came against her like a black, surging sea. Then she remembered that the cross had been only visible from one point, that vessels might have been here and not have seen it, that men might even have landed and found it without leaving the fact behind them, after the manner of the writer of this paper.

The date was a year after the one on the post. The cache clearly hadn't been visited since then. It had been here for three years, and apparently, only one ship had stopped by. This gloomy thought took all the joy away96 from the discovery. She sat down on the rocks that made up the mound and, holding the paper in her fingers, momentarily succumbed to a wave of sadness that hit her like a dark, crashing sea. Then she remembered that the cross had only been visible from one angle, that ships might have passed without seeing it, and that people might have landed and found it without leaving any record, just like the author of this paper.

And then, suddenly, and as if from the sky came the thought of Providence, the feeling that she had been led along the beach to find the wood and to find this. The remembrance of how she had been saved from the Gaston de Paris rose up in her mind also—saved almost by a miracle.

And then, suddenly, it felt as if the thought of fate came out of nowhere, giving her the sense that she had been guided along the beach to discover the wood and to find this. The memory of how she had been saved from the Gaston de Paris also came back to her—saved almost by a miracle.

To a person torn from civilization and flung into the arms of Nature the most terrible thing is the sense of the amorphous, the feeling that there is no structure in this world where houses are not and laws are not and streets are not, no power to intervene between oneself and injury, no thread to cling to. The idea of a Providence to such a person is like brandy.

To someone ripped away from society and thrown into the wild, the worst feeling is the sense of chaos, the realization that there’s no order in a world without homes, laws, or streets, no force to protect them from harm, no lifeline to hold onto. The concept of a higher power for such a person is like a shot of brandy.

The girl remembered the words she had spoken that morning to her companions when she said that one must not think here but work. There was no use in thinking of the past or the future, of ships coming or not, they had been taken care of so far and the feeling came to her that this would be so to the end.97

The girl recalled what she had told her friends that morning: that here, you shouldn't just think—you have to work. There was no point in dwelling on the past or worrying about the future, about whether ships were coming or not; everything had been handled up to this point, and she felt that it would continue to be that way until the end.97

She rose up, put the paper back in the box and the box in her pocket, then she turned to the cache.

She stood up, put the paper back in the box, and the box in her pocket, then she turned to the stash.

She walked round the mound to a spot where the covering rocks had fallen away a bit and going down on her knees began pulling them apart and carrying them off one by one, dumping them a few yards away. Her rings hindered her and taking them off she put them in the tobacco box and the box in her pocket. Under the rocks lay a covering of sand, she fetched the arm of the cross and scraping away at the sand came upon something hard, it was the end of a barrel. Then she stood up, flushed with her work and satisfied.

She walked around the mound to a place where the rocks had shifted a bit, and going down on her knees, she started pulling them apart and moving them one by one, dropping them a few yards away. Her rings got in the way, so she took them off, put them in the tobacco box, and the box in her pocket. Under the rocks, there was a layer of sand. She retrieved the arm of the cross and, while scraping away the sand, found something hard—it was the end of a barrel. Then she stood up, feeling flushed from her efforts and satisfied.

The stores were there, whatever they might be, and with the help of the two men they would easily be uncovered. The question whether they would be of any use after all the years they had lain there recurred to her, but she put it aside. They would soon see.

The stores were there, whatever they were, and with the help of the two men, they would easily be found. She wondered if they would even be useful after lying there for all those years, but she pushed that thought aside. They would find out soon.

Then she started back for the caves taking the slat of wood with her as a trophy. As she went the recollection of the find followed her agreeably, she did not know which to congratulate herself most upon, the wood of the wreck or the cache. Then came the dismal thought of winter, begotten of the idea of fires. It was the middle of August. Winter lay ahead. If no ship came to take them off what would their life be like during the winter months? Imagine this place at Christmas, covered perhaps with snow! The gloom of this idea pursued her for a mile or more till all of a sudden98 she stopped and laughed aloud at her own stupidity. It was not autumn, it was spring. They were south of the line and summer lay before them, not winter. That gloomy ghost, fear of the Future, which spoils so many men’s lives in Civilization, had tricked her and made her miserable and as she cast it from her and pursued her way she said to herself again: “I will not think, here the person who thinks and broods is lost.”

Then she turned back to the caves, taking the piece of wood with her as a trophy. As she walked, the memory of her find followed her happily; she didn’t know whether to feel prouder of the wreck wood or the cache. Then a bleak thought about winter hit her, stemming from the idea of needing fires. It was mid-August. Winter was on the horizon. If no ship arrived to rescue them, what would their lives be like during the winter months? Just imagine this place at Christmas, maybe covered in snow! The gloom of that thought lingered for a mile or so until suddenly98 she stopped and laughed at her own foolishness. It wasn't autumn; it was spring. They were south of the equator, and summer was ahead, not winter. That dark shadow, the fear of the Future, which ruins so many people's lives in Civilization, had tricked her and made her unhappy. As she shook it off and continued on her way, she told herself again, “I will not think. Here, the person who thinks and dwells on things gets lost.”

When she reached the caves the men had not yet returned; leaving the slat of wood leaning against the cliff she came down to the boat and stood for a moment looking at the sea. The tide was far out now and coming in again, the sea had fallen to a gentle glassy swell and the treacherous wind had died away to a faint breeze. Out there where the waves were coming in and at the limit of the sands rocks were uncovered, shaggy, black rocks that seemed covered with fur. She came down to them and found that the fur was a coating of mussels. Here was another find. She began to pick them and then, running back to the cave for the baling tin, filled it to the brim, and placed it in the boat. Having done this she sat down with her back to the boat to rest and wait for the men.

When she got to the caves, the men still hadn’t come back. She left the wooden slab leaning against the cliff, walked down to the boat, and paused for a moment to gaze at the sea. The tide was far out now but coming in again; the sea had calmed to a gentle, glassy swell and the tricky wind had faded to a light breeze. Out there, where the waves were rolling in and at the edge of the sand, rocks were exposed—shaggy, black rocks that looked like they were covered in fur. She approached them and discovered that the "fur" was actually a layer of mussels. This was another great find. She started picking them and then hurried back to the cave for the baling tin, filled it to the top, and placed it in the boat. Once she had done that, she sat down with her back to the boat to rest and wait for the men.

They ought to have returned by this. The thought that some disaster had happened to them came to her and tried to creep into her mind, but she drove it out promptly, stamped on it and began to think of how they would cook the mussles. They would make a fire with the slat she had brought99 back, it was tarred and would burn finely, with that and some of the bottom boards of the boat, unless Bompard could be persuaded to go and cut some wood from the wreckage three miles away. Then she thought how fortunate it was that men smoked. La Touche had a Swedish match box nearly full of matches and Bompard had a tinder box, one of the sort that makes a spark by the striking of a wheel against a flint.

They should have been back by now. The idea that something terrible had happened to them crossed her mind, but she quickly pushed it away, crushed it, and started thinking about how they would cook the mussels. They would make a fire with the slate she had brought99 back; it was tarred and would burn well, along with some of the bottom boards of the boat, unless Bompard could be convinced to go chop some wood from the wreckage three miles away. Then she thought about how lucky it was that men smoked. La Touche had a Swedish matchbox that was nearly full of matches, and Bompard had a tinderbox, one of those that creates a spark by striking a wheel against a flint.

Then she yawned.

Then she yawned.

She had been in the open air since early dawn and it was now noon. She was not tired, but she was filled with a craving for something, yet she could not tell what this something was that she wanted and without which she felt somehow lost. Then she knew—it was a roof.

She had been outside since early dawn, and now it was noon. She wasn't tired, but she was filled with a craving for something, though she couldn't figure out what it was that she wanted and without which she felt a bit lost. Then she realized—it was a roof.

A person accustomed to live under a roof and suddenly condemned to live in the open suffers nothing for the first few hours. Then there gradually comes upon him a weariness and distress almost unimaginable to those who have not experienced it. He craves not only for a roof but for walls around him to protect him from the great open spaces that seem sucking away his individuality. A man living absolutely in the open without tent or cave or house wherein to concentrate himself would surely and without doubt either become mad or descend to the level of the beasts.

A person used to living indoors and suddenly forced to live outside may not feel much for the first few hours. But then, exhaustion and anxiety set in, nearly impossible to understand for those who haven't faced it. They long not just for a roof, but for walls to shield them from the vast open spaces that feel like they're draining away their sense of self. A man living entirely outside, without a tent, cave, or house to gather himself, would inevitably either go mad or regress to the level of beasts.

She came up the beach to the cave where she had slept, went into it, and sat down, her mind finding instant relief from the craving that had100 filled it. Her hands went up to her hair and began to arrange it as best they could. Had she been alone on the beach she would have taken the pins out and left it loose for the winds to comb and blow about, but the thought of the men prevented her. She did not like the idea of their seeing her going about with her hair down; after her experiences in the boat it seemed absurd to quibble over a thing like this and she tried to argue with herself without avail. It seemed to her that if she went about in negligé like that she would lower herself. How? There was nothing unwomanly in flowing hair, there was nothing indelicate. No, but women of her class never appeared before men in that fashion, she would lower herself socially.

She walked up the beach to the cave where she had slept, went inside, and sat down, feeling an instant relief from the craving that had100 filled her mind. Her hands went to her hair and started to arrange it as best as they could. If she had been alone on the beach, she would have taken the pins out and left it loose for the winds to style and toss around, but the idea of the men stopped her. She didn't like the thought of them seeing her with her hair down; after her experiences in the boat, it felt ridiculous to worry about something like this, and she tried to reason with herself without success. It seemed to her that if she walked around in negligé like that, she would diminish herself. How? There was nothing unwomanly about flowing hair; it wasn't inappropriate. No, but women of her class never showed up in front of men like that; she would lower herself socially.

A fool would have laughed at her, holding that amidst castaways there was no such thing as social position, and, though fools are not inevitably wrong in their opinions, he would have been wrong.

A fool would have laughed at her, believing that among outcasts there was no such thing as social status, and while fools aren't always mistaken in their views, he would have been mistaken.

Though Bompard and La Touche had dropped the “mademoiselle” in addressing her, they treated her since landing with a certain respect which would have been wanting had she been a woman of their own class.

Though Bompard and La Touche had dropped the "miss" when addressing her, they treated her with a level of respect since landing that would have been absent had she been a woman of their own social class.

The class difference held and was a greater protection to her than anything else. In their eyes she was not a woman, but a lady, a fact that chilled familiarity, or worse, and, with the aid of her superior intelligence, gave her authority.

The class difference persisted and provided her with more protection than anything else. To them, she wasn’t just a woman; she was a lady, which made them hesitant to be too familiar, or worse, and along with her higher intelligence, it gave her a sense of authority.

She felt this instinctively and determined that101 at no time and in no manner would she allow her position to degrade.

She sensed this instinctively and decided that101 under no circumstances would she let her position diminish.

Then, having done what she could to her hair she took the rings from the tobacco box and put them on. She would have much preferred not to have worn them, they irritated her, but they were part of her insignia and she put them on.

Then, after doing what she could with her hair, she took the rings from the tobacco box and put them on. She would have much preferred not to wear them; they annoyed her, but they were part of her identity, so she put them on.

As she was putting the tobacco box back in her pocket something looked in at her. It was a rabbit, a grey fat rabbit that had lopped right to the cave mouth; it sat up for a moment on its hind legs, looked in, and then lopped off without any hurry, as though a girl seated in a cave were an accustomed object and a human being something not to be afraid of.

As she was putting the tobacco box back in her pocket, something looked in at her. It was a rabbit, a plump gray rabbit that had hopped right up to the cave entrance; it sat up for a moment on its hind legs, looked in, and then hopped away without any rush, as if a girl sitting in a cave were a familiar sight and a human being something to not be scared of.

This fearlessness of the rabbit would have started her on a long and dismal train of thought had she not checked herself in time and like the man in the haunted house who kept the fear of ghosts away by thinking of plum puddings, she started to work, re-folding the sail that had served her for a pillow the night before; then she took the oilskin coat out and shook it, and folding it, placed it by the left wall of the cave with the sou’wester on top of it. She was tidying her house.

This bravery of the rabbit could have led her into a long and gloomy train of thought if she hadn't caught herself in time. Like the guy in the haunted house who pushed away his fear of ghosts by thinking about plum puddings, she got to work, refolding the sail that had been her pillow the night before. Then she took out the oilskin coat, shook it, and folded it, placing it against the left wall of the cave with the sou’wester on top. She was tidying up her home.

Then she went into the men’s cave and did a bit of tidying there, stacking the tins more neatly and putting the odds and ends together. The sight of the cotton waste gave her an idea and going down to the boat she emptied the mussels from the baling tin on to the sand, filled the tin with sea102 water and bathed her face and hands, drying them on the cotton. She had finished this operation and had got the mussels back in the tin when a shout caused her to turn.

Then she went into the men's area and did some tidying up, stacking the cans more neatly and organizing the random items. The sight of the cotton waste sparked an idea, so she went down to the boat, dumped the mussels out of the baling tin onto the sand, filled the tin with seawater, and washed her face and hands, drying them on the cotton. She had just wrapped this up and put the mussels back in the tin when a shout made her turn.

It was the men, they were coming along the beach from the break in the cliffs. Bompard leading, La Touche lagging behind.

It was the men; they were walking along the beach from the gap in the cliffs. Bompard was in front, while La Touche was trailing behind.

Bompard was carrying something under his arm, it was a Kerguelen cabbage. La Touche carried nothing.

Bompard was carrying something under his arm; it was a Kerguelen cabbage. La Touche was carrying nothing.


103

CHAPTER XI

THE CACHE

When she lay down that night on the hard sand, with the sailcloth beneath her head, she could not sleep. The wretchedness of having to lie down fully dressed, of being unable to change her clothes, fell on her like a blight.

When she lay down that night on the hard sand, with the sailcloth under her head, she couldn't sleep. The misery of having to lie down fully dressed, unable to change her clothes, hit her like a curse.

She lay fighting the problem. It was impossible to go on like this. One might live with little food, but to live always without undressing and changing one’s things was impossible. This problem was insoluble, or seemed so. Then she found a half solution. She would discard her stockings and under garments, make a bundle of them and put them under the sailcloth, she would not wear them again, she would suffer from cold, no matter, anything was better than that feeling of being fully dressed always. The weather, besides, was fairly warm. She would learn to do without shoes as well as without stockings. She would have to go about without shoes or stockings. She thought of the men. Strangely enough the thought of going about without shoes or stockings seemed less repulsive to her than the thought of going about with her hair loose.104

She lay there grappling with the issue. It was impossible to keep living like this. One could survive on little food, but living without undressing or changing clothes was unthinkable. This problem felt unsolvable. Then she stumbled upon a partial solution. She decided to get rid of her stockings and underwear, bundle them up, and stash them under the sailcloth. She wouldn’t wear them again; she would endure the cold—anything was better than the constant discomfort of being fully dressed. Besides, the weather was relatively warm. She would have to learn to live without shoes as well as without stockings. She thought about the men. Strangely, the idea of walking around without shoes or stockings felt less off-putting to her than the thought of having her hair down.104

As she lay revolving this business in her mind the whale birds flitting about in the darkness outside suddenly ceased their crying and through the silence came a vague mysterious sound that deepened into a humming like the drone of a gigantic top; the humming became a roar, the roar of rain. Rain falling in solid sheets, coming across the land like a moving Niagara, now taking the beach and now the sea. Never had she heard such rain as this, falling in the black and utter darkness. The shelve of the beach saved the cave from being flooded and the beetling of the cliff kept it dry and within a couple of feet of the entrance but it could not keep out the rain smell, the raw smell of Kerguelen carried from inland, the smell of bog patches and new washed dolerite and bitter vegetation, keen, like the smell of the Stone Age. Then after a bit the first great onslaught slackened.

As she lay thinking about this situation, the whale birds fluttering around outside suddenly stopped their cries, and through the silence came a vague, mysterious sound that deepened into a humming like the drone of a giant top; the humming turned into a roar, the roar of rain. Rain falling in solid sheets, sweeping across the land like a moving Niagara, now hitting the beach and now the sea. She had never heard rain like this, pouring down in the pitch-black darkness. The slope of the beach prevented the cave from being flooded, and the steep cliff kept it dry just a couple of feet from the entrance, but it couldn't block out the smell of rain, the raw scent of Kerguelen carried from inland, the smell of bogs and freshly washed dolerite and bitter plants, sharp, like the smell of the Stone Age. Then after a while, the initial heavy downpour eased up.

The girl raised herself on her elbow, then she rose and cast off the oilskin coat that had served for a blanket. She undressed in the darkness, made a bundle of her stockings and her Jaeger underclothes and placed them beneath the sailcloth, then removing the comb from her hair and letting it fall she came out into the blackness and stood in the torrential rain.

The girl propped herself up on her elbow, then stood up and tossed aside the oilskin coat that she had used as a blanket. She undressed in the darkness, bundled up her stockings and her Jaeger underwear, and tucked them under the sailcloth. After taking the comb out of her hair and letting it fall, she stepped into the darkness and stood in the pouring rain.

It beat on her head and shoulders and breast, it cascaded down her limbs, soothing as the hand of mesmerism, refreshing, delightful beyond words, then she came back into the cave and, finding the cotton waste, dried herself as well as she could,105 dried her hair and twisted it into a knot, put on her blouse, coat and skirt and covered herself with the oilskin.

It poured over her head, shoulders, and chest, flowing down her arms, as calming as a soothing touch, revitalizing and wonderfully refreshing. Then she returned to the cave and, finding the cotton waste, dried herself as best as she could,105 dried her hair, twisted it into a knot, put on her blouse, coat, and skirt, and covered herself with the oilskin.

She had solved the question of a bath and change of clothes, at least for the moment. The discomfort of the rough tweed of the skirt against her unprotected limbs, of the hard bed, of the sailcloth pillow with its vague smell of canvas and jute, all these were nothing to that other discomfort. These were physical, that was psychical.

She had figured out a way to take a bath and change her clothes, at least for now. The scratchy tweed of the skirt against her bare skin, the uncomfortable bed, the sailcloth pillow with its faint smell of canvas and jute—none of these compared to the other discomfort. These were physical; that was emotional.

She fell asleep and slept till long after dawn. When she came out the rain had ceased and through air fresh as though from the hand of Creation vast clouds were rolling away towards the islands over a blue-green sea.

She fell asleep and didn't wake up until long after dawn. When she emerged, the rain had stopped, and the air was so fresh it felt like it was just made. Huge clouds were rolling away towards the islands over a blue-green sea.

They had made a fire on the night before and had cooked some of the mussels in the baling tin, the rest had been put by to cook for breakfast; hot food of any sort is a revelation if you have been condemned to live on cold stuff for any time, but this morning there was to be nothing hot. The firewood, one of the bottom boards of the boat chopped up, had been left out in the rain. The sight of it, all soaked, made the girl forget her bare feet and her hair roughly tied up in a knot. The housekeeper that lives in every woman rose up in revolt, all the more so as the guilty ones tried to defend themselves.

They had started a fire the night before and cooked some of the mussels in a baling tin; the rest were saved to cook for breakfast. Hot food of any kind is amazing when you've been stuck eating cold stuff for a while, but this morning, there wouldn’t be anything hot. The firewood, which was one of the bottom boards of the boat chopped up, had been left out in the rain. Seeing it all soaked made the girl forget about her bare feet and her hair tied up messily in a knot. The housekeeper inside every woman rose up in protest, especially as the guilty ones tried to justify themselves.

“As for me,” said La Touche, “I was listening to the rain, it drove everything else out of my head.”

“As for me,” said La Touche, “I was listening to the rain; it pushed everything else out of my mind.”

“That is so,” said Bompard, “I thought every106 moment we would be flooded out. It was no time for a man to be thinking of firewood.”

“That’s true,” said Bompard, “I thought every106 moment we would be flooded out. It wasn’t the right time for a man to be thinking about firewood.”

“Well, you will have no fire and nothing hot,” said Cléo, “and those mussels will be wasted—they won’t keep, but there’s no use in saying any more about it—only you must learn to think of things. It’s not pleasant, I know, to have to look ahead but one has to do it. You see I am not wearing my boots and stockings, boots wear out and stockings wear out quicker, so I just looked ahead last night and said to myself—‘your stockings will soon be worn into holes, so you must begin now to learn to do without them.’ It’s not pleasant, but it has to be done. If that ship we ran into had looked ahead we would not have been wrecked.”

“Well, you won’t have any fire and nothing hot,” said Cléo, “and those mussels will go to waste—they won’t last, but there’s no point in saying more about it—just understand you need to think ahead. It’s not fun, I get it, but you have to do it. You see, I’m not wearing my boots and stockings; boots wear out, and stockings wear out even faster, so I thought ahead last night and told myself—‘your stockings will soon have holes, so you need to start learning how to do without them.’ It’s not enjoyable, but it’s necessary. If that ship we collided with had thought ahead, we wouldn’t have ended up wrecked.”

“That is true,” said Bompard, anxious to get off the main subject. “If those chaps had eyes in their heads they wouldn’t be feeding the fishes.”

"That's true," said Bompard, eager to change the subject. "If those guys had any sense, they wouldn't be feeding the fish."

“It wasn’t all their fault,” put in La Touche. “If those chaps on the bridge hadn’t put the engines on we wouldn’t have rammed her as we did.”

“It wasn’t entirely their fault,” La Touche said. “If those guys on the bridge hadn’t turned the engines on, we wouldn’t have crashed into her like we did.”

“Well,” said Cléo, “there is no use in going back over things. We have to get breakfast and then go and open the cache.”

“Well,” Cléo said, “there's no point in going over everything again. We need to have breakfast and then go open the cache.”

She had told them of the cache overnight and, to her wonder, the thing had interested them, so this morning when they had finished their biscuits and beef she found not the slightest difficulty in making them start.

She had told them about the stash overnight, and to her surprise, it had caught their interest. So this morning, after they finished their biscuits and beef, she had no trouble at all getting them to start.

She put on her boots for the journey and then107 they reeled along the beach in the usual order, Cléo first, the two others following; the great skull made them halt and discuss it for a moment but the figure-head when they reached it held them entirely in its spell.

She put on her boots for the journey and then107 they walked along the beach in their usual order, Cléo in the lead, with the other two following behind; the huge skull made them stop and talk about it for a moment, but when they reached the figurehead, they were completely captivated by it.

She could scarcely tear them away, they discussed it from every point of view, argued over it, pondered over it and were only brought to their senses by a hint that it would have to be chopped up for firewood.

She could barely pull them apart; they talked about it from every angle, debated it, thought deeply about it, and were only brought back to reality by a suggestion that it would need to be cut up for firewood.

Then, when they reached the cache, there was another long pause for discussion, the two sitting down to smoke whilst they talked it over.

Then, when they got to the stash, there was another long pause for discussion, the two sitting down to smoke while they talked it over.

It was not till she set to work pulling more stones away that they began to get busy; then when once started they laboured like negroes. The glimpse of the barrel end seemed to inflame them, but indeed they did not want even that, for the business they had set their hands to had all the fascination of treasure hunting mixed with the thrills of house-breaking. Here was “stuff,” plunder of some sort, who could tell what?

It wasn't until she started digging out more stones that they really got to work; then, once they got going, they toiled like crazy. Just seeing the end of the barrel seemed to fire them up, but honestly, they didn’t even need that boost because the task they had taken on was as exciting as treasure hunting combined with the thrills of breaking and entering. Here was “stuff,” some kind of loot—who knew what it could be?

An hour and a half of labour brought them sweating to the end of the business and the presiding gulls saw exposed to the light of day two big barrels, two long cases and an amount of canned meat and vegetables enough to stock a small shop, also a harpoon of the old type and two shovels placed by the long cases. Then after a rest of half an hour the barrels were sampled. One contained flour, the other blankets and mens’ clothes,108 sweaters and coats and trousers. One of the long cases contained kitchen utensils and tin cups and plates, also knives and forks and spoons.

An hour and a half of work had them sweating as they finished up, and the watching seagulls saw two large barrels, two long cases, and enough canned meat and vegetables to stock a small shop exposed to the sunlight. There was also an old-style harpoon and two shovels beside the long cases. After a half-hour break, they checked the barrels. One had flour, while the other held blankets, men’s clothing, sweaters, coats, and pants. One of the long cases contained kitchen utensils, tin cups, plates, as well as knives, forks, and spoons.108

The other contained “comforts,” tea and coffee and sugar in sealed tins, some rolls of tobacco, drugs and a few surgical instruments. All the equipment, in fact, necessary for an expedition of a dozen men for six months. Not a drop of liquor.

The other had “comforts,” tea and coffee and sugar in sealed cans, some rolls of tobacco, medicine, and a few surgical tools. Basically, everything needed for a twelve-man expedition lasting six months. Not a drop of alcohol.

Perhaps that was why the girl was more overjoyed by the details of the find than the mariners.

Perhaps that was why the girl was more excited about the details of the discovery than the sailors.

Bompard openly expressed his mind.

Bompard openly shared his thoughts.

“Not a bottle of wine or a drop of rum, swabs.”

“Not a bottle of wine or a drop of rum, you guys.”

“Well, you’ve got some tobacco,” said Cléo, “and there’s tea and coffee and cups and saucers, and a teapot—no coffeepot—well one can make coffee in anything—” She was running over the stores in her mind, standing, reviewing them with no thought of anything else and her soul filled with a joy and satisfaction absolutely new.

“Well, you have some tobacco,” Cléo said, “and there’s tea, coffee, cups, saucers, and a teapot—no coffee pot—but you can make coffee in anything—” She was mentally going through the supplies, standing and assessing them without thinking of anything else, her heart filled with a joy and satisfaction that were completely new.

Blankets! Tea! Coffee! and clothes—even mens’ clothes if it came to the worst. One might have fancied her to have fixed definitely in her mind that she was to spend a very long time on the shores of Kerguelen and to have accepted the terrible prospect with equanimity. It was not so. She was living in the moment, so entirely in the moment that these things were tremendous and vivid and compared with them Art, Music, Religion, Ambition, and the gauds of Civilization were as nothing.

Blankets! Tea! Coffee! and clothes—even men's clothes if it came to that. You might think she had settled in her mind that she was going to spend a really long time on the shores of Kerguelen and had accepted that scary idea with calmness. But that wasn't true. She was completely in the moment, so much so that these things felt huge and real, and compared to them, Art, Music, Religion, Ambition, and the trappings of Civilization seemed like nothing.

This power to live in the moment is the form of109 strength that brings men through battles and women through adversity. It fells cities and builds them. On Kerguelen it is salvation. For, here to think of the future, unless in terms of material necessities, to dream, to brood, means death or madness.

This ability to live in the moment is the kind of109 strength that helps men survive battles and women overcome challenges. It destroys cities and creates them. On Kerguelen, it is a lifeline. Here, thinking about the future—unless it's about basic needs—dreaming, or worrying leads to death or insanity.

But Bompard and La Touche, resting themselves after their labours, were not living in the moment nor in the past nor in the present, they were living in that strange sad land called the Might-Have-Been. They might have been in the way to a jolly booze by now if that fool who provisioned the cache had not forgotten the drink. They were thankful for nothing. They had food, they had clothes, they had tobacco. They were glad enough of the blankets, but even the thought of the blankets could not relieve their depression.

But Bompard and La Touche, taking a break after their work, were not focused on the moment, the past, or the present; they were stuck in that strange, sad place called the Might-Have-Been. They could have been on their way to a fun drink by now if that idiot who stocked the supplies hadn’t forgotten the booze. They were grateful for nothing. They had food, they had clothes, they had tobacco. They appreciated the blankets, but even the idea of the blankets couldn’t lift their spirits.

They were not drunkards, but the cache had given them hopes of drinks. These hopes shattered they sat like discontented children who had been promised sweets and disappointed.

They weren't alcoholics, but the stash had made them hopeful for drinks. When those hopes fell apart, they sat like unhappy kids who had been promised candy and let down.

But this did not last long, the Hopeless is its own antidote and after half a pipe of tobacco their cheerfulness, such as it was, returned and they fell to discussing with the girl the best way of treating the stores.

But this didn’t last long; the Hopeless is its own cure, and after half a pipe of tobacco, their cheerfulness, however it was, came back, and they started discussing with the girl the best way to handle the stores.

Bompard, considering the difficulty of transporting the stuff to the caves, proposed that they should move their abode right up to the cache.

Bompard, recognizing how hard it was to transport the stuff to the caves, suggested that they should relocate their home right next to the stash.

Cléo pointed out that there were no caves here, so, unless they moved the caves as well110 as their belongings, they would have nowhere to sleep in.

Cléo pointed out that there were no caves here, so, unless they moved the caves as well110 as their belongings, they would have nowhere to sleep in.

“I think the best thing we can do,” said she, “is to take what we want and then cover up the rest till we want some more.”

“I think the best thing we can do,” she said, “is to take what we want and then hide the rest until we need more.”

“Put the stuff under the rocks again?” asked Bompard.

“Should we put the stuff under the rocks again?” asked Bompard.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Mon Dieu!” said La Touche.

"OMG!" said La Touche.

It was not what he said but the way he said it that angered the girl.

It wasn’t what he said, but the way he said it that upset the girl.

La Touche was a problem in her mind. She could understand Bompard but she could not quite understand La Touche. It seemed to her that he was one of those people who without much intelligence, yet, or perhaps because of that fact, make fine centres of rebellion. She could fancy him leading a mob to tear down something that vexed him, and everything seemed to vex him, at times.

La Touche was a puzzle for her. She could get Bompard, but La Touche was harder to figure out. He seemed like one of those people who, despite not being very smart—or maybe because of it—become perfect leaders of a rebellion. She could easily imagine him rallying a crowd to destroy something that annoyed him, and it felt like everything annoyed him at some point.

But though she was not clear about La Touche she was quite clear about herself and she was determined to be his master. She felt instinctively that he was the leader of Bompard and that Bompard alone would have been a much better individual, in many respects.

But even though she wasn’t sure about La Touche, she was very clear about herself and was determined to be in charge. She instinctively felt that he was the leader of Bompard and that Bompard alone would have been a much better person in many ways.

“There is no use in saying ‘Mon Dieu,’” said she, “the thing has to be done. The gulls and the rabbits will ruin everything if we leave things about. Come, Bompard.”

“There’s no point in saying ‘Mon Dieu,’” she said, “we have to do it. The gulls and the rabbits will mess everything up if we leave things lying around. Come on, Bompard.”

Bompard rose up at the order and began to assist111 in sorting out the things they were to take back with them. Then La Touche, not to be out of the business and perhaps ashamed of himself, or of his position as an idler, joined in.

Bompard got up at the command and started helping111 sort through the stuff they were going to take back with them. Then La Touche, wanting to be part of it and maybe embarrassed about himself or his role as a slacker, jumped in.

Had she given the order direct to him he might have revolted; she had conquered him for the moment none the less.

Had she given the order directly to him, he might have rebelled; she had still managed to gain control over him for the time being.

First they began to sort out the things to be kept for immediate use. A saucepan, three tin cups, three tin plates, knives and forks, the teapot and kettle, a canister of tea, sugar and salt. The canned stuff, including thirty cans of vegetables, Cléo left untouched. She determined to keep it in reserve and depend upon the cabbage plants, one of which Bompard had brought back yesterday.

First, they started to sort out the items that would be kept for immediate use. A saucepan, three tin cups, three tin plates, knives and forks, the teapot and kettle, and a canister of tea, sugar, and salt. The canned goods, including thirty cans of vegetables, Cléo left untouched. She decided to keep them in reserve and rely on the cabbage plants, one of which Bompard had brought back yesterday.

Then came the question of the flour, that too must be kept in reserve and the opening they had made in the top of the barrel closed up properly. This operation took time and was conducted with a good deal of grumbling which fell on deaf ears. The thing was done and that was the main thing. Four blankets were taken from the other barrel and that too was closed. Then with the shovels the whole lot was sanded over and the rocks replaced, the girl helping in the work as well as directing.

Then came the issue of the flour; that had to be kept in reserve too, and they properly sealed the opening they had made in the top of the barrel. This task took time and was done with a lot of complaining that no one paid attention to. It was completed, and that was what mattered. They took four blankets from the other barrel and sealed that one up as well. Then, using shovels, they covered everything with sand and put the rocks back in place, with the girl helping out and directing the work.

When everything was finished they made three bundles, using the blankets as holdalls, and started back.

When everything was done, they made three bundles using the blankets as bags and headed back.

It was now noon and the breeze that had been blowing ever since dawn had died away, but great112 clouds were banking up over the islands, vast, solemn, leaden-coloured clouds rolling up from the far sea and piling one on the other like alps on alps.

It was now noon, and the breeze that had been blowing since dawn had died down, but massive112 clouds were building up over the islands—huge, heavy, gray clouds rolling in from the distant sea and stacking on top of each other like mountains.

They had nearly reached the caves when a roll of thunder like the ruffle of muffled drums came over the water, but they got under shelter before the rain began to fall, just a few heavy drops, at first, and then in a moment a cataract.

They had almost reached the caves when a rumble of thunder like the sound of distant drums rolled over the water, but they found shelter before the rain started to pour, first just a few heavy drops, and then in an instant, a downpour.

The islands vanished, the sea vanished to within a few hundred yards of the beach, the voices of the gulls and the breaking of the waves became merged and vague in the hiss of the sheeting rain.

The islands disappeared, the sea receded to just a few hundred yards from the beach, and the sounds of the gulls and the crashing waves blended together into a distant murmur in the rush of the pouring rain.

“The chaps that left the truck in that cask forgot to shove in some oilskins,” said La Touche as he undid his load.

“The guys who left the truck in that barrel forgot to put in some oilskins,” said La Touche as he unloaded his cargo.

Cléo had come into the men’s cave to help to unpack. Half-way back she had taken her boots off. Owing to the absence of stockings her right heel had become chafed and she had taken them off determining not to wear them any more. She was kneeling now, bare-footed, taking the things from Bompard’s bundle and La Touche’s remark made her look up. It was the tone rather than the words that irritated her. The recollection of an oilskin coat which she had used when fishing in Norway the year before rose in her mind. It had been put away for a long time and when taken out had been found all stuck up and quite ruined.

Cléo had walked into the men's cave to help unpack. Halfway back, she had taken off her boots. Since she wasn’t wearing stockings, her right heel had gotten chafed, and she decided not to wear them anymore. Now kneeling barefoot, she was sorting through Bompard’s bundle when La Touche’s comment caught her attention. It was more the tone than the words that annoyed her. She remembered an oilskin coat she had used while fishing in Norway the year before. It had been stored away for a long time and when it was taken out, it had been all stuck together and completely ruined.

“You can’t be much of a sailor,” said she, “not to know that oilskin doesn’t stand packing. The men who buried these things did. If they had113 known that you were so particular about rain they might have put in an umbrella.”

“You can’t be much of a sailor,” she said, “if you don’t know that oilskin doesn’t handle packing well. The guys who buried these things did. If they had113 known that you were so picky about the rain, they might have included an umbrella.”

Dead silence followed this thrust of the tongue which she instantly regretted, not because of hurting La Touche’s feelings, but because she instantly felt that it had helped to widen the division between her and her mates. The extraordinary fact was that she, having assumed the responsibility of office, was, seemingly, held responsible by the others for all unpleasant happenings; she felt that the rain of Kerguelen was now, in a way, being laid at her door.

Dead silence followed her comment, which she immediately regretted, not because she wanted to hurt La Touche’s feelings, but because she sensed it had deepened the gap between her and her peers. The strange thing was that, having taken on a leadership role, she felt the others blamed her for everything that went wrong; it felt like the rain in Kerguelen was somehow now her fault.

Then, again, she had singled out La Touche as a direct opponent. She felt that he and she were already matching each other and there was likely to be a struggle between them for dominance.

Then again, she had chosen La Touche as a direct rival. She felt that they were already sizing each other up, and there was likely to be a battle between them for control.

Women have been gifted above men with an instinctive knowledge of character. She divined in La Touche a character weak yet capable of violence, incapable of leading yet jealous of being led, and especially of being led by a woman. That was the danger point.

Women have a natural ability to understand people's characters better than men. She sensed that La Touche had a weak character, but one that could still be violent; he couldn't take the lead but was jealous of being led, especially by a woman. That was the critical issue.

However, there was no use in trying to say anything smooth and she went on with her work, helping to stow the things and, when that was finished, taking off two of the blankets to her own cave.

However, there was no point in trying to say anything nice, and she continued with her work, helping to put everything away and, when that was done, taking two of the blankets to her own cave.

A fire was impossible owing to the rain so they dined off biscuits and canned stuff, cold.

A fire was out of the question because of the rain, so they had cold biscuits and canned food for dinner.

Bompard and La Touche on this little expedition had discovered a water source only a quarter114 of a mile inland, a deep pond cut in the rocks and fed by the rains. Bompard referred to it as he ate.

Bompard and La Touche, during this little journey, found a water source just a quarter114 of a mile inland, a deep pond carved into the rocks and supplied by the rain. Bompard mentioned it as he ate.

“But as long as the boat holds together,” said he, “we don’t want to bother about water; she’ll catch and hold all we want. I’ve heard tell it rains here months on end.”

“But as long as the boat stays intact,” he said, “we don’t need to worry about water; it’ll collect and hold all we need. I’ve heard it can rain here for months on end.”

“When it’s not blowing,” said La Touche. Cléo said nothing. It came to her almost as a new impression that conversation as we know it was almost impossible with her companions. They had no outlook over anything but the material and they seemed to see nothing but the black side of things. She felt also that any attempt to rally them and cheer them would be dumbly resented and would only help to widen even more the division between her and them.

“When it’s not blowing,” La Touche said. Cléo didn’t respond. It struck her as a new realization that having a real conversation was nearly impossible with her companions. They focused only on the material world and seemed to see nothing but the negative aspects of everything. She also sensed that any attempt to uplift or encourage them would be met with silent resistance, only deepening the gap between her and them.

When the meal was finished she put the plates out in the rain to wash them. Then a bright idea came to her and getting the roll of wire she asked La Touche to shew her how to make rabbit snares.

When the meal was over, she put the plates outside in the rain to clean them. Then a great idea popped into her head, and grabbing the roll of wire, she asked La Touche to show her how to make rabbit snares.

La Touche took the roll of wire and held it in his hands for a moment.

La Touche picked up the roll of wire and held it in his hands for a moment.

“This is all very well,” said he, “but where is your wire cutters?”

“This is all fine,” he said, “but where are your wire cutters?”

They had nothing to cut the wire with, and he seemed to look on the fact as a triumph of his own cleverness over Cléo’s, till Bompard intervened and shewed how, by knotting the wire and pulling hard, a break might be made. This accomplished,115 and three lengths of wire having been procured, the surly one proceeded to make a snare and to demonstrate how it might be set.

They had no tools to cut the wire, and he appeared to take pride in outsmarting Cléo, until Bompard stepped in and showed that by knotting the wire and pulling hard, they could create a break. Once that was done,115 and with three lengths of wire acquired, the grumpy one started to make a snare and demonstrated how to set it up.

At the end of the business the girl regretted that she had ever started it. She had put herself under the tuition of La Touche and allowed the intimacy of master and pupil, allowed even in this slight way that he was her superior.

At the end of the deal, the girl regretted ever getting into it. She had put herself under La Touche's guidance and allowed the closeness between teacher and student, even in this small way, acknowledged him as her superior.

A yelling wind from the mountains arose that afternoon and drove the rain away across the islands. It held for half an hour and then of a sudden ceased and a howling wind from the islands rose and drove the rain back again towards the mountains.

A shouting wind from the mountains picked up that afternoon and pushed the rain away across the islands. It lasted for half an hour and then suddenly stopped, and a howling wind from the islands kicked in, bringing the rain back toward the mountains.

The sea suddenly seemed to go mad, with cross currents meeting. Waves seemed fighting waves and the gulls seemed filled with the general torment, clanging and blowing about hither and thither like leaves in autumn.

The sea suddenly seemed to go wild, with cross currents colliding. Waves appeared to be battling each other, and the gulls seemed caught up in the chaos, flapping around here and there like leaves in autumn.

Cléo went to her cave and wrapping herself in one of the blankets, with the other folded double to lie upon, took her place upon the floor with her head on the sailcloth.

Cléo went to her cave, wrapped herself in one of the blankets, and used the other one folded in half to lie on. She settled down on the floor with her head resting on the sailcloth.

It was her first really bad moment. Her first moment of real depression. The rain and the fact that their position as regarded food was secure, so that there was nothing to fight against at the moment, conspired to overthrow her.

It was her first truly bad moment. Her first moment of real depression. The rain, along with the fact that they were secure in terms of food, meant there was nothing to struggle against at the moment, which weighed her down.

Hitherto she had fought bravely and the struggle had kept her up; the sudden easing of the situation had brought new forces against her.116 Time suddenly appeared before her eyes asking: “How are you to kill me? You can’t, you have no weapons. Would you like a book? Would you like embroidery work to do, companions to talk with, music to listen to? Fate, under the name of civilization, gave you all these and more, they have been taken from you and now you see me as I am, the great terror.”

Until now, she had fought bravely, and the struggle had kept her going; the sudden change in the situation had brought new challenges her way.116 Time suddenly appeared before her, asking: “How are you going to defeat me? You can’t, because you have no weapons. Would you like a book? Or maybe some embroidery to work on, friends to talk to, music to enjoy? Fate, under the guise of civilization, offered you all of this and more, but it has been taken from you, and now you see me for what I truly am, the great terror.”

She fought this Bogey by thinking of La Touche. She had raised La Touche against herself. She knew that something in herself had risen against La Touche.

She battled this fear by thinking of La Touche. She had confronted La Touche. She realized that something within her had turned against La Touche.

She felt that his respect for a woman of the higher classes was, as regarded herself, wearing thin, owing to propinquity. That he resented being “bossed” by a woman, that her superior quickness of mind and energy vexed him and that one day he would try to master her. He was of the type that is too mean to rule, yet hates to be ruled. There was also the jealousy of the male at the superiority of the female. She was physically weaker than he, a fact that means little in civilized life where power is in the hands of Order, but which means everything in primitive life. And they were steadily drifting to the primitive.

She felt that his respect for a woman of the higher classes was, as far as she was concerned, fading due to their closeness. He resented being “bossed” by a woman, and her sharper mind and energy annoyed him, leading her to believe that one day he would try to dominate her. He was the kind of person who is too petty to lead, yet despises being led. There was also the male jealousy over the female's superiority. She was physically weaker than he was, a fact that doesn’t mean much in civilized life where power is held by Order, but is everything in a more primitive setting. And they were steadily moving toward the primitive.

These thoughts, troublesome enough, were still excellent in their way. They gave her occupation for her mind.

These thoughts, bothersome as they were, still had their own value. They kept her mind engaged.

Then she fell asleep, awaking towards evening to find Bompard at the cave mouth telling her that supper was ready.

Then she fell asleep, waking up in the evening to find Bompard at the cave entrance telling her that dinner was ready.


117

CHAPTER XII

THE QUARREL

Next morning broke fine. She was awakened by voices quarrelling and came out to find a breezy and absolutely cloudless day, with the sea running smooth and the sunlight on the far islands.

Next morning was beautiful. She woke up to the sound of voices arguing and stepped outside to find a breezy, completely clear day, with calm seas and sunlight shimmering on the distant islands.

The two men, who had fallen out over some trifle, were wrangling like fish-women, Bompard having the worst of it, as his ineffectual southern oaths were no match for the language of the other.

The two men, who had argued over something trivial, were bickering like fishwives, with Bompard getting the worst of it, as his ineffective southern curses were no match for the other man's words.

The girl stood looking at La Touche, but he seemed not to mind in the least.

The girl stood there staring at La Touche, but he didn't seem to care at all.

Then she turned away and walked down to the boat.

Then she turned and walked down to the boat.

She heard Bompard say: “There, you have sent her off, talking like that,” and what La Touche replied she could not hear, but she guessed it was something not complimentary to Bompard or herself.

She heard Bompard say, “There, you have sent her off, talking like that,” and she couldn’t hear La Touche's reply, but she guessed it was something unflattering about Bompard or her.

The boat was half full of rain-water. She rinsed her hands in it, then, standing with the warm sun upon her, she almost forgot the men, looking at the purple islands and the gulls like new minted gold and the great arch of the bay lined out with a thread of creamy foam.118

The boat was half full of rainwater. She washed her hands in it, and then, standing with the warm sun on her, she almost forgot about the men, gazing at the purple islands and the seagulls like freshly minted gold and the vast arch of the bay outlined with a line of frothy cream.118

After a while, turning round, she saw that Bompard was lighting a fire with the remains of the wood and, coming up, she helped in the business.

After a while, she turned around and saw Bompard starting a fire with the leftover wood, and she joined him to help out.

He had arranged the little fire between pieces of rock so as to make a stand for the kettle, and La Touche was opening the hermetically sealed canister of tea with his knife; neither man was speaking and the meal passed off almost in silence.

He had set up the small fire between some rocks to hold the kettle, and La Touche was using his knife to open the tightly sealed tea canister; neither man was talking, and the meal went by almost in silence.

She felt that any moment the quarrel might break out again and her instinct was to get away from them.

She had a feeling that the argument could start up again at any moment, and her instinct was to distance herself from them.

She had left the fisherman’s knife and belt in her cave; she went to the cave and strapped the belt around her waist. The boat hook was lying on the sand; she picked it up and, carrying it, walked away down the beach in the direction of the cache.

She had left the fisherman’s knife and belt in her cave; she went to the cave and strapped the belt around her waist. The boat hook was lying on the sand; she picked it up and, carrying it, walked away down the beach toward the stash.

The boat hook was a weapon of sorts and it was better out of the men’s way; the knife was different. It had come to her that in this place it was better to be armed and she determined always to wear it.

The boat hook was somewhat of a weapon, and it was best kept out of the men’s way; the knife was a different story. She realized that in this place, it was better to be armed, and she decided to always carry it.

But no sounds of quarrelling followed her, only the quarrelling of the gulls, and half a mile away, looking back, she saw that the men had separated. La Touche was standing by the boat and Bompard was walking towards the Lizard point. She sat down to rest for a moment and she watched the figure of Bompard. It grew smaller and smaller till it reached the point, then it vanished over the rocks.119

But no sounds of fighting followed her, just the squawking of the gulls, and half a mile away, looking back, she saw the men had split up. La Touche was by the boat, and Bompard was walking toward Lizard Point. She sat down to take a break and watched Bompard's figure. It got smaller and smaller until it reached the point, then it disappeared over the rocks.119

She saw La Touche walk away towards the caves; he disappeared, and the beach, now destitute of life, lay sung to by the sea and flown over by the gulls. Nothing speaking of man lay there but the boat that looked like a toy cast there by a child. It held her eyes, focussed her thoughts, and became the centre of a sudden longing, a desire soul searching as the desire for water—the desire for civilization, for the things and people that she knew.

She watched La Touche walk towards the caves; he vanished, and the beach, now lifeless, lay silent under the sound of the sea and the flight of the gulls. The only sign of humanity was the boat that looked like a toy left behind by a child. It captured her gaze, focused her thoughts, and became the center of an intense longing, a craving as deep as the thirst for water—the desire for civilization, for the things and people she knew.

Her companions had become horrible to her. To go on living with them seemed appalling. The rocks, the sea, the gulls, even the rain, all these fitted with her mind—they seemed in some way familiar, but with the men she had nothing in common.

Her friends had become unbearable to her. Living with them felt terrible. The rocks, the sea, the seagulls, even the rain—all of these matched her mood—they felt somehow familiar, but she had nothing in common with the men.

It is worse to be wrecked on a social state than on a desert shore. She was wrecked on both.

It’s worse to be stranded in a broken social environment than on a deserted beach. She found herself stuck in both.

She recognised surely that at the rate things were going she would soon, so far from being above her companions, be below them on account of her weakness. She recognised that superiority of mind would count little after a while with these minds, incapable of distinguishing grades, or values, beyond money value and the distinction of master from man, and that sex so far from being a protection would be a danger.

She realized that at the current pace, she would soon not only be on the same level as her peers but below them because of her weakness. She understood that her mental superiority wouldn’t matter much to these minds, which couldn’t differentiate between ranks or values beyond monetary worth and the divide between master and servant, and that her gender, instead of being a safeguard, would actually pose a threat.

Her brave mind allowed itself to be borne along for a while on these currents of thought, then it reacted against them, repeating again the old formula that to think, here, on other things than120 the moment and the material was to die or go distraught.

Her brave mind let itself be carried along for a while on these streams of thought, but then it pushed back against them, repeating the old saying that to think about anything other than120 the present moment and the material was to lose oneself or go crazy.

She got up and shifted her position, sitting with her back towards the boat.

She stood up and changed her position, sitting with her back to the boat.

She could see the penguins, now, drilling beneath the cliff and beyond the penguins the figure-head of the ship and beyond that the fuming beach with its snow storm of gulls. She was soon to see something that many would travel a thousand miles to witness, but unconscious of what was coming she sat watching the penguins, then with the boat hook point she began scratching figures on the sand, but with difficulty, on account of the length of the staff.

She could see the penguins now, digging beneath the cliff, and beyond the penguins was the figurehead of the ship, and beyond that the bustling beach covered in a flurry of gulls. She was about to see something that many would travel a thousand miles to witness, but unaware of what was coming, she sat watching the penguins. Then, using the point of the boat hook, she started drawing shapes in the sand, but it was hard because of the length of the staff.

Sitting like this her eyes were suddenly attracted seaward to a point in the water beyond the line of the figure-head. Things were moving out there, moving rapidly and drawing in-shore and now, riding an incoming wave, like a half submerged canoe, she saw a dark elongated form. It came shooting through the foam just like a beaching canoe and as it dragged itself up the sand a sound like the far off roar of a lion came echoing along the cliffs.

Sitting like this, her eyes were suddenly drawn to the ocean, focusing on a spot in the water beyond the figurehead. Something was moving out there, quickly approaching the shore, and now, riding an incoming wave, she saw a dark elongated shape, like a partially submerged canoe. It shot through the surf just like a canoe coming ashore, and as it pulled itself up onto the sand, a sound like the distant roar of a lion echoed along the cliffs.

She knew at once what it was, a sea elephant. Prince Selm had described them and how they came ashore at Kerguelen to breed, journeying there through thousands of miles of ocean and arriving in hundreds and thousands at different points of the coast.

She immediately recognized it as a sea elephant. Prince Selm had talked about them and how they came ashore at Kerguelen to breed, traveling thousands of miles across the ocean and arriving in hundreds or thousands at various spots along the coast.

This was the first of the great herd and, as she121 watched, more were coming, breasting the waves and breaking from the foam and coming up the beach like vast, rapidly-moving slugs.

This was the first of the huge herd, and as she121 watched, more were coming, pushing through the waves, breaking through the foam, and crawling up the beach like large, quickly-moving slugs.

The sight held her fascinated. Every newcomer saluted the land with a roar. They were the males; the females of the herd, still far out at sea beyond the islands, would not land to give birth to their young for another fortnight.

The sight captivated her. Every newcomer greeted the land with a roar. They were the males; the females of the herd, still far out at sea beyond the islands, wouldn’t come ashore to give birth to their young for another two weeks.

She watched till perhaps two hundred had beached, then the invasion ceased; there was no more roaring, and over the army of invaders, lumping along hither and thither on the flat rocks, the sea-gulls flew and screamed in anger or in welcome, who could say?

She watched until about two hundred had washed up on the shore, then the invasion stopped; there was no more roaring, and over the army of invaders, stumbling around on the smooth rocks, the seagulls flew and screamed in either anger or welcome, who could tell?

Prince Selm had spoken of how the sea elephants fought together on landing. He was wrong. The great, far-distant brutes instead of fighting seemed resting and sunning themselves and the girl, rising up, came along in their direction. She had forgotten Bompard and La Touche.

Prince Selm had talked about how the sea elephants fought together on landing. He was mistaken. The massive, distant creatures didn’t fight; they were actually resting and basking in the sun. The girl, getting up, headed in their direction. She had forgotten all about Bompard and La Touche.

She reached the river which was spating from the recent rains, but great flat-topped rocks made it always possible to cross; she crossed it.

She arrived at the river, which was overflowing from the recent rains, but large flat-topped rocks always made it possible to cross; she went across.

The sea elephants were close to her now and seemed not in the least disturbed by her presence, they lay here and there, vast brutes, twenty feet in height, weighing tons, raising themselves occasionally on their flippers and then sinking back to rest with a sigh of contentment.

The sea elephants were nearby now and didn’t seem bothered by her presence at all. They sprawled around, enormous creatures, twenty feet tall, weighing tons, occasionally lifting themselves on their flippers before sinking back down to rest with a contented sigh.

She measured them with her eye, noted the short trunks that seemed so useless, the tusks,122 the old scar marks got in battle and the splendour of their strength and mass and muscle. Like the land elephants there was something about them terrible yet benign.

She looked them over, noticing the short trunks that seemed pretty useless, the tusks,122, the old scars from battles, and the impressiveness of their strength, size, and muscle. Like the land elephants, there was something about them that was both frightening and gentle.

She drew closer. As regarded animals of any good sort she had the fearlessness of a child, the instinct that would have been terrified by a reptile or anything truly ferocious however masked by fur or feather. These things she felt to be absolutely harmless, as regarded herself, and they were a million years closer to her than the penguins.

She moved closer. When it came to any friendly animals, she was as fearless as a child, though she instinctively recoiled from reptiles or anything that was genuinely fierce, no matter how much fur or feathers it had. She considered these creatures completely harmless to her, and they felt infinitely closer to her than the penguins.

The penguins had amused her, but for all their quaintness and politeness they seemed as far apart from her as mechanical toys. Her heart had not gone out to them with that love of living things which lies in the heart of children, of women and most men.

The penguins had entertained her, but despite their charm and politeness, they felt as distant to her as mechanical toys. She didn’t feel that deep connection to them that children, women, and most men have for living creatures.

She drew closer still. The great brutes were now watching her steadfastly, but seemingly without fear. She had left the boat hook behind a mile away, dropping it because of its weight, and with the exception of the knife in her belt she was unarmed. Perhaps they knew this. Vague in their brains must have lain memories of great hurts when they were the hunted and men the hunters; but this vision evidently stored up no antagonistic feelings. Possibly they knew her sex and possibly the instinct which never failed them told them that she was friendly.

She stepped closer. The huge creatures were now staring at her intently, but they didn’t seem scared. She had left the boat hook a mile back, dropping it because it was too heavy, and aside from the knife at her waist, she was unarmed. They might have realized this. There must have been faint memories of past pain when they were the prey and humans were the hunters, but this memory didn’t evoke any hostility. Maybe they recognized that she was a woman, and perhaps their instinct, which never let them down, told them she meant no harm.

Less than ten yards away from the nearest bull she sat down on a piece of rock, and no sooner had123 she taken her seat than they seemed immensely closer and her own position one of absolute helplessness. With a sudden rush, moving with that swiftness with which she had seen them moving on first landing, the bull could have reached her, but the bull did not move, his lordship from the sea, filled with the absolute and complete contentment of the male at rest, moved only his trunk, he seemed sniffing her and the momentary fear that had seized her passed utterly away.

Less than ten yards away from the nearest bull, she sat down on a rock, and as soon as she took her seat, they felt much closer, and her position felt completely helpless. With a sudden rush, moving with the speed she had seen when they first landed, the bull could have reached her, but he didn’t move. His lordship from the sea, completely content and relaxed, only moved his trunk, as if sniffing her, and the brief fear that had taken hold of her disappeared completely.

She could sniff him too. Just as cows fill the air with the fragrance of milk the herd filled the place with the scent of fish and fur and a tang of deep sea like the smell of beach, only sharper and fresher.

She could smell him too. Just like cows fill the air with the scent of milk, the herd filled the area with the smell of fish and fur and a hint of the deep sea, like the aroma of the beach, only sharper and fresher.

Then, just as people talk to horses and dogs, leaning forward a bit she began to talk to him.

Then, just like people chat with horses and dogs, she leaned in a bit and started talking to him.

The effect of the sweet soothing voice was magical, and for a moment not in the least soothing. The near bulls moved, evidently deeply disturbed in their minds. The majority, including the biggest and nearest bull, turned half away as if to get off, then turned again as if to renew their astonishment.

The impact of the sweet, calming voice was enchanting, yet for a moment, not calming at all. The nearby bulls shifted, clearly unsettled in their thoughts. Most of them, including the largest and closest bull, turned slightly away as if trying to leave, then turned back as if to recapture their surprise.

The girl laughed, the timidity of this vast force seemed to her less timidity than masculine awkwardness, as though a number of heavy old gentlemen, taking their ease in their club, were suddenly put to confusion and flight by a female charmer appearing before them.

The girl laughed; the shyness of this powerful presence felt more like awkwardness typical of men, as if a group of older gentlemen, relaxing in their club, were suddenly thrown into disarray and retreat by a captivating woman appearing before them.


124

CHAPTER XIII

WHERE IS BOMPARD?

When they had re-settled themselves she rose to go, nodded to them and turned away towards the river. Then she looked back. The big bull was following her and the rest of the herd were moving slightly in the same direction. The bull paused when she turned, then, when she went on, he continued following her, lazily and as if drawn by some gentle magnetic attraction.

When they got comfortable again, she stood up to leave, nodded at them, and headed toward the river. Then she glanced back. The big bull was trailing her, and the rest of the herd was moving a little in the same direction. The bull stopped when she turned around, but when she walked away, he kept following her, slowly, as if pulled by some soft, magnetic force.

Across the river she turned and waved her hand to them. Then she went on.

Across the river, she turned and waved to them. Then she continued on.

In some extraordinary way the creatures had made the place less lonely and the wonder of them pursued her as she walked, keeping to the sand patches where the rocks were and then striking along the great levels of pure sand.

In some amazing way, the creatures had made the place feel less lonely, and the wonder of them followed her as she walked, sticking to the sandy spots among the rocks and then making her way across the vast stretches of clean sand.

Her feet did not hurt her and she was beginning to recognise that touch with the world which comes to those who walk without boots, something that humanity has all but forgotten, all but ceased to remember.

Her feet didn't hurt, and she was starting to realize that connection with the world that comes to those who walk without shoes, something that people have almost completely forgotten, almost stopped remembering.

As she drew near the caves she looked for the men, but the beach was deserted. Then, looking into the men’s cave, she saw La Touche lying125 on his back asleep, his pipe beside him and his arm flung across his eyes.

As she got closer to the caves, she looked for the guys, but the beach was empty. Then, peeking into the men's cave, she saw La Touche lying125 on his back, asleep, with his pipe next to him and his arm thrown over his eyes.

Where was Bompard?

Where was Bompard at?

He ought to have been back by this, and as she turned and looked up and down the beach a vague uneasiness came upon her.

He should have been back by now, and as she turned to look up and down the beach, a vague unease settled over her.

It was as if for the first time she had recognized the value of Bompard in their small society. Bompard with his age and heaviness and patent honesty, despite his stupidity, was a presence not to be despised.

It was like she had finally seen the value of Bompard in their little community. Bompard, with his age, bulk, and obvious honesty, even with his foolishness, was someone not to be looked down upon.

If La Touche had been another man she might have awakened him to make enquiries. As it was, she preferred to let him lie.

If La Touche had been someone else, she might have woken him up to ask questions. As it was, she chose to let him sleep.

Bompard she had last seen crossing the rocks of the Lizard point. It was there that she must look for him.

Bompard, she had last spotted crossing the rocks at Lizard Point. That was where she needed to search for him.

She went to the cave where she had left her boots and put them on for the climb. When she reached the point she found the work easier than she had suspected. The rocks were not strewn at random, they were in reality breaks off and tables of the basalt; the whole point was like a great lizard that, creeping stealthily towards the sea, had been stricken into rock.

She went to the cave where she had left her boots and put them on for the climb. When she got to the point, she found the work easier than she had expected. The rocks weren't scattered randomly; they were actually pieces and flat surfaces of basalt. The whole point looked like a giant lizard that, quietly making its way toward the sea, had been turned to stone.

She climbed, and in five minutes was on the highest point with a new view of the coast before her. It was like looking at Ferocity. Here the rocks were broken and tumbled about, indeed, rocks, huge and spired like churches, cliffs black and polished with the washing of the waves, monoliths126 standing out in the blue-green water and all ringing and singing to the chime of the sea. Inland, cañons of night and shoulders of dolerite and plains where nothing grew leading to great level bastions, fortifications that seemed built by rule and plumb line, with the markings of the basalt visible through the clear air. Basalt has that terrible peculiarity. It seems the work of a hand, it makes castles and fortifications whose ruled markings bear the inevitable suggestions of masonry.

She climbed, and in five minutes was at the highest point with a new view of the coast before her. It was like staring at Ferocity. Here, the rocks were shattered and scattered everywhere—huge, spire-like formations that resembled churches, cliffs that were black and polished from the waves crashing against them, and monoliths126 standing out in the blue-green water, all resonating and echoing to the rhythm of the sea. Inland were dark canyons and shoulders of dolerite, with plains where nothing grew, leading to vast, level bastions—fortifications that looked like they were made with precision, showcasing the visible patterns of basalt in the clear air. Basalt has that strange quality. It appears crafted by a skilled hand, creating castles and fortifications whose precise lines give the unmistakable impression of masonry.

And across all that not a sign of life save the wings of the tireless birds, teal and duck, cormorants, and beyond the seaward rocks the great sea geese fishing and the guillemots flighting and the white tern darting like dragon-flies.

And throughout all that, there wasn't a sign of life except for the wings of the tireless birds, teal and ducks, cormorants, and beyond the seaward rocks the great sea geese fishing, the guillemots flying, and the white tern darting like dragonflies.

Where was Bompard?

Where's Bompard?

Had he, by any chance, come back and taken some other road off the beach? There was only one way: the break in the cliffs, beyond the caves. She thought it highly improbable that he would have come back only to leave the beach by another way, the descent from where she stood and towards the bed country was quite easy, alluringly easy. No, he would have gone on.

Had he, by any chance, come back and taken a different path off the beach? There was only one way: the gap in the cliffs, past the caves. She thought it was very unlikely that he would have returned just to leave the beach another way; the descent from where she stood towards the lowlands was quite easy, temptingly easy. No, he would have kept going.

She sat down to rest and watch.

She sat down to take a break and watch.

At any moment he might appear in the distance. From where she sat the sea lay straight before her and the far off islands, to the left the rock strewn coast, to the right the great curving beach.

At any moment, he could show up in the distance. From where she was sitting, the sea stretched out straight in front of her, with the distant islands off to the left, the rocky coast on the right, and the large, curving beach nearby.

Behind her the country stormed away, stern,127 grey-grim and treeless, to the foothills whose misty mauve lay stretched before the mountains.

Behind her, the countryside rushed by, harsh, 127 gray and bleak, leading to the foothills, where a misty mauve spread out in front of the mountains.

Every now and then she would turn towards the left searching the country and cliffs with her eyes, but no form appeared.

Every now and then, she would turn to the left, scanning the countryside and cliffs with her eyes, but nothing came into view.

She remembered now that he had talked about sea birds’ eggs and how to get them. Might he have gone hunting for eggs over those cliffs and fallen?

She remembered now that he had talked about seabird eggs and how to get them. Could he have gone egg hunting over those cliffs and fallen?

She remembered also when the two men had come back from their expedition inland they had brought an alarming story of a bog like a quick sand. La Touche had blundered into it and he would have gone down only for his companion. They had also said something about pot holes like shafts in the basalt. She turned her mind away from these thoughts and passing her fingers through her hair removed the comb which held it in a rough knot, shaking it free to the sun and wind. She combed it with her fingers and rearranged it and then looked again—nothing.

She also remembered when the two men returned from their trip inland and told a scary story about a bog that acted like quicksand. La Touche had stumbled into it, and he would have gone down if it weren't for his friend. They also mentioned something about deep holes like shafts in the basalt. She pushed those thoughts away, ran her fingers through her hair, and took out the comb that held it in a messy knot, letting it flow freely in the sun and wind. She combed through it with her fingers, fixed it up, and then looked again—nothing.

It came to her suddenly that though she were to sit there forever the vigil would be useless, that Bompard had gone—never to return.

It hit her all at once that even if she sat there forever, the watch would be pointless, that Bompard was gone—never to come back.

She reasoned with this feeling, and reason only increased her fears. It was now noon, Bompard was not the man to go on a long expedition by himself; he was too inactive and easy-going. No, something had happened to him and he might at that moment be lying dead at the foot of some cliff or he might have broken a leg and be lying at the foot of some rock unable to move.128

She tried to think through this feeling, but thinking only made her more afraid. It was now noon; Bompard wasn’t the type to go on a long trip alone—he was too laid-back and relaxed. No, something must have happened to him, and he could be lying dead at the bottom of some cliff, or he might have broken a leg and be stuck at the base of a rock, unable to move.128

She rose up and came swiftly down to the beach. Reaching the caves she found La Touche opening a tin. It was dinner-time.

She got up and quickly went down to the beach. When she reached the caves, she saw La Touche opening a tin. It was dinner time.

“What has become of Bompard?” she asked. “Have you seen him since he went off this morning over those rocks?”

“What happened to Bompard?” she asked. “Have you seen him since he left this morning over those rocks?”

“Bompard,” replied the other, “Mon Dieu! How do I know? No, I have not seen him, he is big enough to take care of himself.”

“Bompard,” replied the other, “My God! How should I know? No, I haven’t seen him; he’s perfectly capable of taking care of himself.”

“That may be,” she replied, “but accidents happen no matter how big a man may be. He has not returned—”

“That may be,” she replied, “but accidents happen no matter how tough someone is. He hasn’t come back—”

“So it would seem,” said La Touche, who had now got the tin open and was turning the contents on to a plate. “But he will return when he remembers that it is dinner-time.”

“So it looks,” said La Touche, who had now opened the tin and was pouring the contents onto a plate. “But he’ll come back when he realizes it’s dinner time.”

Her lips were dry with anger, there was a contained insolence in the manner and voice of the other that roused her as much as his callousness. His mind seemed as cold as his pale blue eyes. All her mixed feelings towards him focussed suddenly into a point—she loathed him; but she held herself in.

Her lips were dry with anger, and there was a quiet defiance in the way he spoke and acted that irritated her as much as his indifference. His mind felt as cold as his pale blue eyes. All her mixed feelings toward him suddenly focused into one clear thought—she hated him; but she kept her composure.

“If he has not returned when we have finished dinner,” said she, “we will have to look for him.” She took a plate and some of the beef he had turned from the tin and with a couple of biscuits drew off and taking her place outside in the sun began her wretched meal. A rabbit that had run out on the sands sat up and looked at her as she ate, then it ran off and as she followed it with her129 eyes she contrasted the little friendly form with the form of La Touche, the dark innocent eyes with those eyes of washed-out blue, without depth, or, perhaps, veiling depth.

“If he hasn’t come back by the time we finish dinner,” she said, “we’ll have to go look for him.” She took a plate and some of the beef he had pulled from the tin, and with a couple of biscuits, she sat outside in the sun and started her miserable meal. A rabbit that had darted out onto the sand paused and stared at her as she ate, then it dashed away. As she followed it with her129 eyes, she contrasted the small friendly creature with La Touche, its dark innocent eyes against his washed-out blue ones, lacking depth, or maybe hiding some kind of depth.

When she had finished eating she put the plate by her side and sat waiting for La Touche to make a movement.

When she finished eating, she placed the plate beside her and sat waiting for La Touche to make a move.

Bompard that morning had left his tinder box behind him in the cave, she heard the strike of flint on steel. La Touche was lighting his pipe. She waited ten minutes or more, then she came to the cave mouth.

Bompard had left his tinderbox in the cave that morning; she heard the sound of flint hitting steel. La Touche was lighting his pipe. She waited for ten minutes or more, then she went to the entrance of the cave.

“Are you not coming to look for Bompard?” asked she.

“Are you not coming to look for Bompard?” she asked.

“I’ll go when I choose,” said he, “I don’t want orders.”

“I’ll go when I want,” he said, “I don’t need orders.”

“I gave you no orders,” she replied, “I asked you, are you not coming to look for Bompard who may be in difficulties, or lying perhaps with a broken limb—and you sit there smoking your pipe. But I give you orders now; get up and come and help to look for him. Get up at once.”

“I didn’t give you any orders,” she said. “I asked you if you’re not going to look for Bompard, who might be in trouble or maybe lying there with a broken limb—and you just sit there smoking your pipe. But I’m giving you an order now; get up and come help look for him. Get up right now.”

He sprang to his feet and came right out. It seemed to her that she had never seen him before. This was the real La Touche.

He jumped to his feet and came right out. It felt to her like she had never seen him before. This was the real La Touche.

“One word more from you,” he shouted, “and I’ll show you who’s master. You! Talk to me, would you! A—woman more trouble than you’re worth. Off with you, get down the beach—clear!”

“One more word from you,” he shouted, “and I’ll show you who’s in charge. You! Talk to me, will you! A—woman who's more trouble than you're worth. Get out of here, go down the beach—clear?”

He took a step forward with his right fist ready to130 strike, open-handed. Then he drew back. She had whipped the knife from its sheath.

He stepped forward with his right fist ready to130 hit, open-handed. Then he pulled back. She had pulled the knife from its sheath.

The boat hook, which she had brought back with her, was propped against the cliff behind her and out of his reach, he had no weapon.

The boat hook she had brought back was leaning against the cliff behind her, out of his reach, leaving him unarmed.

She did not add a word to the threat of the knife. He stood like a fool, unable to sustain her gaze, venomous, yet held, as a snake is held by a man’s grip.

She didn't say a word about the knife threat. He stood there like a fool, unable to hold her gaze, filled with rage, yet restrained, like a snake held in a man's grip.

“Now,” she said, “get on. Go search for your companion and if you dare to speak to me again like that I will make you repent it. You thought I was weak being a woman and alone. You were going to strike. Coward!—Get on, go and search for your companion.”

“Now,” she said, “move along. Go find your friend, and if you ever speak to me like that again, you'll regret it. You thought I was weak because I’m a woman and alone. You were ready to hit me. Coward!—Now go and find your friend.”

He turned suddenly and walked off towards the Lizard rocks. “I’ll go where I choose,” said he.

He suddenly turned and walked toward the Lizard rocks. “I'll go where I want,” he said.

It was a lame and impotent end of his rebellion, but she held no delusions. This was only the beginning—if Bompard did not return.

It was a weak and ineffective end to his rebellion, but she had no illusions. This was only the beginning—if Bompard didn’t come back.

She put the knife in its sheath and then she put the boat hook away, hiding it behind the sailcloth in her cave, then she went into the men’s cave. La Touche’s clasp knife lay there on the sand, it was not much of a weapon but she took it. She examined the dinner knives again. They were almost useless as weapons. Then she came out. La Touche had disappeared beyond the rocks and she came to the boat. There was nothing here in the way of a weapon that he might use, unless the oars. They were heavy, but he was strong.131 She determined to leave nothing to chance and, carrying the oars down the beach to the break in the cliffs, she hid them amongst some scrub bushes. Then she remembered the axe, sought for it and hid it.

She put the knife in its sheath, then stored the boat hook behind the sailcloth in her cave, before heading into the men's cave. La Touche's clasp knife was lying on the sand; it wasn’t much of a weapon, but she took it anyway. She looked at the dinner knives again. They were pretty much useless as weapons. Then she stepped outside. La Touche had vanished beyond the rocks, and she walked over to the boat. There was nothing there he could use as a weapon, except for the oars. They were heavy, but he was strong. She decided to leave nothing to chance, so she carried the oars down the beach to the break in the cliffs and hid them among some scrub bushes. Then she remembered the axe, searched for it, and hidden it too.131

Then she came back and sat down to reconsider matters.

Then she returned and sat down to rethink things.

The position was as bad as could be.

The situation was as bad as it could get.

As bad as La Touche. Once let this man get the upper hand and she was lost. She would be his slave and worse. She had measured him finely. Instinct, never at fault, told her that to pull down anything above him would be meat and drink to La Touche’s true nature and that his hatred of her superiority was deepened by the fact that she was a woman.

As bad as La Touche. Once this man gained control, she was doomed. She would become his servant and worse. She had evaluated him perfectly. Her instincts, which were never wrong, warned her that undermining anyone above him would be easy prey for La Touche’s true character, and his hatred of her superiority was intensified by the fact that she was a woman.

Were she weak he would beat her and make her cook for him, trample on her, make her his woman to fetch and carry, and, if Bompard did not come back, she was here alone with him and would have to fight this thing out.

Were she weak, he would hit her and make her cook for him, walk all over her, treat her like his servant to fetch and carry, and if Bompard didn’t come back, she would be stuck here alone with him and would have to deal with this situation.

Well, she could not fight it by brooding over it, and she was not helping to look for Bompard.

Well, she couldn't resolve it by just worrying about it, and she wasn't helping in the search for Bompard.

She drew the knife from its sheath and held the eight inches of razor sharp steel balanced in her hand for a moment as though admiring it. Then she replaced it in the sheath and started towards the Lizard Point.

She pulled the knife from its sheath and held the eight inches of razor-sharp steel balanced in her hand for a moment, as if admiring it. Then she put it back in the sheath and headed towards Lizard Point.


132

CHAPTER XIV

THE DEATH TRAPS

From the highest shoulder of the point she could see La Touche clambering over the seaward rocks.

From the highest point, she could see La Touche climbing over the rocks by the sea.

He seemed more in search of shells and seaweed than of Bompard. Then, climbing down, she reached the lower ground and struck off inland. If she did not succeed in finding Bompard she would at least succeed in avoiding La Touche.

He seemed more interested in finding shells and seaweed than in looking for Bompard. Then, climbing down, she got to the lower ground and headed inland. If she didn't manage to find Bompard, she would at least succeed in avoiding La Touche.

Right from the Lizard Point the plain stretched to higher ground which marked the beginning of the sea cliffs, great rocks strewed the way and the ground was torn by the beds of small water courses, depressions that would suddenly become little rivers in the deluging rains; stunted bushes huddled as if for shelter at the rock bases and the voice of the sea came here, broken and mixing with the whisper of the bushes to the wind.

Right from Lizard Point, the flat land extended up to higher ground that signaled the start of the sea cliffs. Huge rocks littered the path, and the ground was scarred by shallow water channels, dips that would quickly turn into small rivers during heavy rains. Scrubby bushes gathered as if seeking shelter at the bases of the rocks, and the sound of the sea reached this place, mingling brokenly with the rustle of the bushes in the wind.

This place had once been a glacier bed, rounded boulders standing in pools of water told that.

This place used to be a glacier bed, and the rounded boulders set in pools of water showed that.

A gull flying in from the sea and carrying a fish in its beak drew her attention; it was being pursued by a larger gull. They were both of the Burgomaster type, but the fish carrier was noticeable on account of the intense blackness of its tail plumage.133

A seagull flying in from the ocean with a fish in its beak caught her eye; it was being chased by a bigger seagull. Both were Burgomaster gulls, but the one with the fish stood out because of its deeply black tail feathers.133

As they passed the fish dropped, fell on a patch of yellow ground just in front of the girl, sank, and vanished.

As they walked by, the fish dropped, landed on a patch of yellow ground right in front of the girl, sank, and disappeared.

She stopped dead and drew back with a chill at her heart. Then she picked up a stone and cast it on the patch of ground. It vanished even more swiftly than the fish.

She froze and stepped back, feeling a chill in her heart. Then she picked up a rock and tossed it onto the ground. It disappeared even faster than the fish.

It was one of the bogs the men had spoken of. They had described the treacherous ground as white, this was yellowish and not very noticeable, it was also death and another dozen steps would have led her into it.

It was one of the bogs the men had talked about. They had described the dangerous ground as white; this was yellowish and not very obvious. It was also deadly, and another dozen steps would have taken her right into it.

She advanced cautiously, reached the border line and kneeling down pushed her hand into the yellow mud. It was like pushing it into a cold slimy mouth. She could scarcely draw it out again, when she did the mud was clinging to her hand like a yellow glove.

She moved forward carefully, got to the edge, and kneeling down, stuck her hand into the yellow mud. It felt like sticking it into a cold, slimy mouth. She could barely pull it out, and when she finally did, the mud clung to her hand like a yellow glove.

She came back to one of the rock ponds and washed her hand, it was like trying to get rid of treacle and, as she washed, she tried to fancy what would have happened but for the gull, tried to picture herself being slowly pulled down into that cold darkness and entombed there forever.

She returned to one of the rock ponds and washed her hand; it was like trying to get rid of syrup. As she washed, she tried to imagine what would have happened if it weren't for the gull, picturing herself being slowly dragged down into that cold darkness and trapped there forever.

Then, skirting the place of danger, she went on, cautiously, examining carefully the ground before her. She had not gone ten yards when it seemed to her that a patch right in front of her was ever so slightly darker and moister looking than the ground she was treading.134

Then, avoiding the dangerous area, she continued cautiously, carefully checking the ground in front of her. She hadn't traveled ten yards when it appeared to her that a spot directly ahead was slightly darker and moister than the ground she was walking on.134

She picked up a stone and cast it on the patch. It vanished. Then she knew the feeling of the man who finds himself ambuscaded.

She picked up a stone and threw it onto the patch. It disappeared. Then she felt like the guy who suddenly finds himself ambushed.

This place was a death trap, or, rather, a series of death traps, there might be pits lying in wait for her quite unnoticeable. She turned and began to retrace her steps, so shaken that she would not trust even the ground that she had already covered but kept testing it by casting stones before her.

This place was a death trap, or rather, a series of death traps; there might be pits lying in wait for her, completely unnoticed. She turned and started to retrace her steps, so shaken that she wouldn't even trust the ground she had already crossed, continually testing it by tossing stones ahead of her.

From a little distance an observer might have fancied her engaged in some new sort of game.

From a little distance, someone watching might have thought she was playing some kind of new game.

Near the safety of the Lizard rocks her eyes, closely scanning the ground before her, caught sight of something. It was a half-burned match. No one else but Bompard could have dropped that match. He had started without his tinder-box, had evidently found that match in his pocket, lit his pipe and walked on. There was only one direction in which he would have walked unless he had struck inland, which was improbable. He would have made as she had made to cross to the higher ground.

Near the safety of the Lizard rocks, her eyes, carefully scanning the ground ahead, noticed something. It was a half-burned match. No one else but Bompard could have dropped that match. He had started without his tinderbox, clearly had found that match in his pocket, lit his pipe, and kept walking. There was only one way he could have gone unless he had headed inland, which was unlikely. He would have done what she did to get to the higher ground.

Even if he had walked inland he would not have escaped, for, casting her eyes in that direction she could see yellow patches spreading between the rocks.

Even if he had walked inland, he wouldn’t have escaped, because when she looked that way, she could see yellow patches spreading between the rocks.

She knew now what had become of Bompard, and with lips dry as pumice stone she began to climb till she reached the point where she had sat that morning. If the mud had taken Bompard, had he cried out? If so, La Touche would have135 heard his cries, for the caves were not so far from the Lizard rocks.

She now knew what had happened to Bompard, and with lips as dry as pumice stone, she started to climb until she reached the spot where she had sat that morning. If the mud had taken Bompard, did he cry out? If he did, La Touche would have135 heard his cries, since the caves weren't that far from the Lizard rocks.

La Touche was nowhere to be seen, but she had no fear about him, or only the fear that he would come back. Bompard was gone. Bompard was dead, she knew it as though she had seen him engulfed, and she was here alone, in this place, with La Touche.

La Touche was nowhere in sight, but she felt no fear about him, or only the fear that he might return. Bompard was gone. Bompard was dead; she knew it as if she had witnessed him disappear, and she was here alone, in this place, with La Touche.

She put her hand to her side automatically to make sure that the knife was there. Then she sat with her eyes fixed on the distant islands, haze-purple in the light of the westering sun.

She automatically placed her hand on her side to check that the knife was there. Then she sat with her eyes focused on the distant islands, hazy purple in the glow of the setting sun.

The thought of the boat on the beach came to her with the idea that she might launch it and escape, make for the islands and put all that sea between herself and the man she hated. But she could not launch the boat single-handed and, if she could, it would have been impossible to work it single-handed with those big oars.

The idea of the boat on the beach suggested to her that she could take it out and get away, heading for the islands to put all that ocean between her and the man she despised. But she couldn’t launch the boat by herself, and even if she could, handling those big oars alone would have been impossible.

She could see the boat from where she sat and the line of the beach leading away past the seal-nursery and the sea elephant strand to the rocks that formed the north-eastern horn of the bay. In stormy weather those rocks would be invisible in the smoke of the breakers, to-day they were clearly defined. She could see the great seals as they moved slowly hither and thither and the ship’s figure-head as it stood to this side of them and, like a pin point of white the great white skull on the sands, a desolate scene, but almost benign when compared to the savagery of rocks and cliffs136 visible on her other side and that sinister plain, where the death traps were set and waiting with the patience of malignity for what might come to feed them.

She could see the boat from where she was sitting and the stretch of the beach leading away past the seal nursery and the elephant seal area to the rocks forming the northeastern corner of the bay. In stormy weather, those rocks would be hidden in the spray of the waves; today, they were clearly visible. She could see the large seals moving slowly back and forth and the ship’s figurehead standing beside them, along with the stark white skull on the sands—a bleak sight, but almost peaceful compared to the fierce rocks and cliffs136 visible on her other side and that eerie flatland, where traps were set, waiting with sinister patience for whatever might come to feed them.

She had fought the human failing that makes men brood and trouble about the future, a failing that is mostly born of houses and artificial life; already the struggle against it was less. She was coming more and more under that which has dominion over all things that live in the open and have to fight for life—the moment. If she had examined her own mind she would have found that the death of Bompard, of which she felt certain, affected her far less than it would have done some days ago, that her desire to escape to the islands was caused by the hatred of La Touche more than by fear of the future with him.

She had battled the human tendency that makes people dwell on and worry about the future, a tendency that mostly comes from living in homes and artificial environments; already, the fight against it was easing. She was increasingly coming under the influence of the thing that governs all living beings that exist in the wild and must struggle for survival—the present moment. If she had looked into her own thoughts, she would have realized that the death of Bompard, which she was sure of, affected her far less than it would have a few days earlier, and that her desire to escape to the islands stemmed more from her hatred of La Touche than from fear of the future with him.

She would have found that her capacity for hatred had increased and also her dangerous qualities, and she would have found all this because God had so ordered life that it is adaptable, making the defensive and offensive qualities of the being capable of increase or decrease in answer to environment or need.

She would have noticed that her ability to hate had grown, along with her dangerous traits, and she would have realized all this because God had designed life to be adaptable, allowing the defensive and offensive traits of a person to increase or decrease in response to their environment or needs.

She came back to the beach. It wanted, still, a couple of hours of sun-down. There was no sign yet of La Touche, but, just as she knew in her heart that Bompard was dead she knew that La Touche was all right. He had been keeping to the rocks by the sea, leaving that aside; she knew that he would come back. He was of the sort137 that remains unscathed when the better man is taken.

She returned to the beach. There were still a couple of hours until sunset. There was no sign of La Touche yet, but just as she felt in her heart that Bompard was dead, she was sure La Touche was okay. He had been hiding among the rocks by the sea, but she knew he would come back. He was the kind of person who remains unharmed when the better man is lost.137

She had one dread; that La Touche might get the knife from her, throw it away, and be master by his superior strength.

She had one fear: that La Touche might take the knife from her, throw it away, and overpower her with his superior strength.

She had his clasp knife in her pocket, but it was a thing of little account in a struggle. Well, she must be on her guard. Then came the thought: “But how can I be on my guard when I am asleep?”

She had his pocket knife in her pocket, but it wasn’t much use in a fight. Well, she had to stay alert. Then the thought hit her: “But how can I stay alert when I’m asleep?”

Nothing would be easier, if he were really in earnest, than for him to creep upon her whilst she slept, and disarm her.

Nothing would be easier, if he were truly serious, than for him to sneak up on her while she slept and disarm her.

She tried to dismiss this idea. La Touche was not crafty enough for that and, besides, would he go to the lengths of a physical struggle? He had been on the point of hitting her, it was true, but that was in a moment of excitement. Was she not painting him in too desperate colours?

She tried to brush off this idea. La Touche wasn’t clever enough for that, and besides, would he actually resort to a physical fight? He had almost hit her, it was true, but that was in a moment of adrenaline. Was she not making him out to be too extreme?

Argue as she would on the question, reason, instinctive reason, always came back with the same answer: “Be on your guard, that knife is the only barrier between you and heaven knows what. Without it you would be at the mercy of a superior force. La Touche is no melodramatic villain; he is, what is perhaps worse for you, a creature of low instincts, stronger than you. Beware of being at his mercy.”

Argue as she might on the issue, her instincts always pointed to the same conclusion: “Stay alert, that knife is your only protection from who knows what. Without it, you’d be at the mercy of a stronger force. La Touche isn’t a dramatic villain; he’s, perhaps worse for you, someone driven by base instincts and stronger than you. Don’t allow yourself to be vulnerable to him.”

With her mind filled by these thoughts she set to work getting supper ready. La Touche had taken the tinder box with him, so a fire was out of the question and she contented herself by laying138 out the beef that had served for dinner, and some biscuits.

With her mind filled with these thoughts, she got to work preparing dinner. La Touche had taken the tinder box with him, so making a fire was not an option, and she settled for laying out the beef that was left over from lunch and some biscuits.138

Then she saw that she had only laid two plates. Working half-unconsciously she had ruled Bompard out. She looked at the things lying there on the sand, then she turned away from them. La Touche had crossed the rocks and was coming along the beach. He was trailing a long ribband of seaweed he had picked up and as he drew closer she saw that he had left his ill-humor behind him.

Then she noticed that she had only set two plates. Working almost on autopilot, she had excluded Bompard. She glanced at the stuff scattered on the sand, then turned her back on it. La Touche had crossed the rocks and was walking along the beach. He was dragging a long strip of seaweed he had picked up, and as he got closer, she could see that he had shaken off his bad mood.

“There was no sight of Bompard,” said he, “he has not come back, then?”

“There’s no sign of Bompard,” he said, “he hasn’t returned, then?”

“Bompard will not come back,” replied the girl, “we will never see him again.”

“Bompard isn’t coming back,” the girl replied, “we’ll never see him again.”

Then she told of the death traps beyond the rocks and of the match.

Then she described the deadly traps beyond the rocks and the match.

La Touche listened, standing, and still holding the ribband of seaweed in his fingers.

La Touche listened, standing, and still holding the strand of seaweed in his fingers.

She could see that he believed what she said and yet his words gave the lie to what was in his face.

She could tell that he believed her, but his words contradicted what was shown on his face.

“Oh, Bompard will come back all right,” said he. “He’s not such a fool as to get into any of those bogs; he’s sulking, that’s all.”

“Oh, Bompard will be back for sure,” he said. “He’s not stupid enough to get stuck in any of those messes; he’s just sulking, that’s all.”

He shaded his eyes, looking back towards the rocks as though on the chance of seeing the missing one; then he sat down before his plate and helped himself to food and the girl, loathing him and the food as well, sat down and made a pretence of eating.

He shielded his eyes, glancing back at the rocks as if hoping to spot the missing one; then he sat down in front of his plate, served himself some food, and the girl, disgusted with both him and the meal, sat down and pretended to eat.

She noticed that he was cheerful, for a wonder.139 He ate with good appetite and shewed in his movements and manner and voice when he spoke a restrained vivacity new to him.

She noticed that he seemed happy for a change.139 He ate with a good appetite and showed a newfound energy in his movements, mannerisms, and voice when he spoke.

His blondness, the washed-out blue of his eyes, his features, his voice, she considered all these anew as she sat opposite to him. It seemed to her that anything truly manly about him had come from the sea; that essentially he was a product of Mont Martre or the Banlieu of old Paris. She loathed him now as only a woman can loathe a man and, woman-like, her loathing focussed itself upon his blondness and the colour of his eyes.

His blond hair, the faded blue of his eyes, his features, his voice—she thought about all of this again as she sat across from him. It seemed to her that anything truly masculine about him originated from the sea; that fundamentally, he was a product of Mont Martre or the suburbs of old Paris. She hated him now as only a woman can hate a man, and, being a woman, her hatred zeroed in on his blond hair and the color of his eyes.

Then, when she had done with the pretence of eating she rose up and, leaving him to remove the things, walked down to the water’s edge and along towards the break in the cliffs.

Then, once she was done pretending to eat, she got up and, leaving him to clear the table, walked down to the water's edge and along to the gap in the cliffs.

The tide was nearly out and the sea scarcely broke on the rocks; she had never seen it calmer nor the islands closer. They seemed to have drawn in shore during the last half hour and as she looked she saw a great flock of gulls coming landward, and, as she turned to watch them, she noticed the far-off mountain tops visible through the cliff break. They were fuming. One might have fancied that fires had been lit all along their tops and round the highest peak a turban of cloud was winding itself, coil on coil.

The tide was almost out, and the sea hardly hit the rocks; she had never seen it so calm or the islands so close. They seemed to have moved inshore during the last half hour, and as she looked, she saw a large group of gulls flying toward land. When she turned to watch them, she noticed the distant mountain tops visible through the cliff break. They looked like they were smoking. It was as if fires had been lit all along the peaks, and around the highest one, a cloud was wrapping itself in layers.

Then as she stood watching, and from away over, there came a rumble, deep and cavernous, as if a gargantuan dray were being driven over subterranean roads. It died out in echoes amongst140 the foothills and the silence returned broken only by the wash of the sea on the beach.

Then, as she stood there watching, she heard a rumble from far away, deep and resonant, like a huge wagon moving over underground roads. It faded into echoes among140 the foothills, and silence returned, broken only by the sound of the sea washing up on the beach.

She turned towards the sea. It had altered suddenly in colour and from away beyond the islands the wind was coming. She could see it, raking the sea like a comb. Then it struck the beach and yelled away up the break in the cliffs like a hunter in a hurry to get to the wild work going on amidst the hills.

She turned towards the ocean. It had suddenly changed color, and from beyond the islands, the wind was approaching. She could see it sweeping across the water like a comb. Then it hit the shore and raced up the break in the cliffs like a hunter eager to reach the wild action happening in the hills.

She turned back towards the caves.

She turned back toward the caves.

La Touche had left the tin plates lying on the sand and the wind, which seemed to possess a hundred fingers, was chasing them about. He was trying to recapture them and as he brought them back he laughed. It was the first time she had seen him laugh. Then as he stowed them away he shewed a disposition towards intimacy and talkativeness.

La Touche had left the tin plates on the sand, and the wind, which felt like it had a hundred fingers, was blowing them around. He was trying to catch them again, and as he brought them back, he laughed. It was the first time she had seen him laugh. Then, as he put them away, he showed a tendency to be more open and chatty.

“That’s what the winds are in this place,” said he, “no wonder ships steer clear of it.”

“That’s what the winds are like here,” he said, “no surprise ships avoid it.”

“I’m not thinking of the wind,” said she, “I’m thinking of Bompard.”

“I’m not thinking about the wind,” she said, “I’m thinking about Bompard.”

“Oh, Bompard will come back all right,” said he, “the grub’s here and that will bring him. Bompard will come back all right.”

“Oh, Bompard will definitely come back,” he said, “the food’s here and that will bring him. Bompard will definitely come back.”

“No,” said she, “he will never come back and you know it.”

“No,” she said, “he’s never coming back, and you know it.”

She turned away from him. Dusk was now falling and as she entered her cave the wind from the sea suddenly fell dead. Almost immediately it began to blow again, but now from the land and141 as though this land wind were spreading a pall over the sky darkness fell suddenly and with the darkness she could hear the rain coming with the sound she had heard once before like the murmuring of a great top spun by a giant.

She turned away from him. Dusk was settling in, and as she entered her cave, the wind from the sea suddenly stopped. Almost immediately, it started blowing again, but this time from the land, and141 it felt like this land wind was casting a shadow over the sky. Darkness fell abruptly, and with it, she could hear the rain approaching, sounding like the murmuring of a giant spinning a huge top.

Then the rain burst on the beach with a roar through which came the hiss of the rain-swept sea.

Then the rain hit the beach with a loud crash, accompanied by the hissing of the rain-soaked sea.

The sound was almost welcome. As she lay in the darkness it seemed like a protecting wall between herself and La Touche. La Touche’s ill-temper would have disturbed her less than his cheerfulness and amiability, born so suddenly and from no apparent reasons. She had determined not to sleep and she had lain down fully dressed; even to the oilskin coat and with her boots on; to-morrow she would go off and hide amongst the bushes beyond the cliff break and get some sleep, but to-night she would not close her eyes; so she told herself.

The sound was almost comforting. As she lay in the dark, it felt like a barrier between her and La Touche. La Touche’s bad mood would have bothered her less than his sudden cheerfulness and friendliness, which seemed to come out of nowhere. She had decided not to sleep and had lain down fully dressed, even wearing her oilskin coat and boots. Tomorrow, she would slip away and hide in the bushes beyond the cliff and catch up on sleep, but tonight, she wouldn't close her eyes; that was what she told herself.

She had taken the knife from its sheath and placed it beside her, her hand rested on it. An hour passed, and now, as she lay listening to the pouring of the rain her fingers felt the pattern of the hilt. The hilt was striated cross-ways to give a better grip, and as her fingers wandered up and down the strictions the cross bars of a ladder were suggested to her. The steady pouring of the rain seemed to work on this idea and make it more real. Then she was climbing a ladder set against the cliffs. La Touche was holding it at the foot and Bompard was waiting for her at the cliff top. He142 helped her up and then the dream changed to something else, and to something else, till she woke suddenly to the recognition that she had been asleep for a long time and that fear, deadly fear, was clutching her by the throat.

She had taken the knife out of its sheath and set it beside her, her hand resting on it. An hour went by, and now, as she lay listening to the rain pouring down, her fingers traced the pattern of the hilt. The hilt had cross-striations for a better grip, and as her fingers moved up and down the grooves, the rungs of a ladder came to mind. The steady beat of the rain seemed to enhance this idea, making it feel more real. Then she imagined herself climbing a ladder leaning against the cliffs. La Touche was holding it at the bottom, while Bompard waited for her at the top. He142 helped her up, but then the dream shifted to something else, and then to another thing, until she suddenly woke up, realizing she had been asleep for a long time and that fear, a deep fear, was gripping her by the throat.

She sat up, leaning on her elbow. The rain was still falling, though the sound of it was much less, and the blackness was so intense that it seemed moulded round her. She felt for the knife and found it. Then she lay down again, listening.

She sat up, propping herself on her elbow. The rain was still coming down, but it was quieter now, and the darkness was so thick it felt like it was wrapping around her. She reached for the knife and located it. Then she lay back down, listening.

The tide was coming in and she recognised, and not for the first time, a curious singing, chanting echo that always accompanied the waves of the incoming tide.

The tide was coming in, and she noticed, not for the first time, a strange singing, chanting echo that always followed the waves of the incoming tide.

Fear is reasonless, it is also Protean, and this sea voice coming through the night turned the fear of La Touche to the fear of Bompard. What if he were to return, cold and wet, from that terrible grave-yard beyond the rocks?

Fear is irrational; it’s also shapeshifting, and this sea voice coming through the night transformed La Touche's fear of Bompard. What if he came back, cold and soaked, from that dreadful graveyard beyond the rocks?


143

CHAPTER XV

THE STROKE

As she lay, listening, through the black darkness and the singing of the sea came a faint sound as of something dragging itself along the sand at the cave entrance. She clutched the knife and sat up. A waft of wind brought with it a tang of stale tobacco and rain-wet clothes. It was La Touche.

As she lay there, listening, through the pitch-black darkness and the sound of the sea came a faint noise like something dragging itself along the sand at the cave entrance. She grabbed the knife and sat up. A breeze brought a whiff of stale tobacco and damp clothes. It was La Touche.

She drew up her feet and sat crouched against the sailcloth, the knife half-held in her lap, her fingers nerveless, her mind paralysed with the knowledge that now, immediately, she would have to fight, that the Beast was all but upon her. She knew.

She pulled her feet up and sat hunched against the sailcloth, the knife resting halfway in her lap, her fingers numb, her mind frozen with the realization that right now, she would *have* to fight, that the Beast was almost upon her. She knew.

She could hear him breathing now and the faint sound of his hands feeling gently over the floor of the cave. He was searching for her, the fume of him filled the place, he was almost in touch with her, yet still she sat helpless as a little child, paralysed in the blackness, as a bird before a crawling cat. Yet her right hand as though endowed with a volition of its own was tightening its grasp upon the hilt of the knife.

She could hear him breathing now and the soft sound of his hands moving slowly over the floor of the cave. He was looking for her, his presence filling the space; he was almost reaching her, yet she sat there helpless like a small child, frozen in the darkness, like a bird in front of a creeping cat. Still, her right hand, as if it had a mind of its own, was tightening its grip on the hilt of the knife.

She had no longer reasoning power. Reasoning144 power and energy seemed now in the possession of the knife.

She no longer had any reasoning ability. Reasoning144 ability and energy seemed to now belong to the knife.

Then something touched her left boot and at the touch her hand struck out into the darkness, blindly and furiously, driving the knife home to the hilt in something that fell with a choking sound across her feet. She forced her feet from the thing that had suddenly fallen on them, rose, sprang across it and passed through the cave entrance with the surety of a person moving in broad daylight.

Then something brushed against her left boot, and at the touch, her hand shot out into the darkness, blindly and angrily, driving the knife deep into whatever it was that collapsed with a choking sound at her feet. She pushed her feet away from the thing that had suddenly fallen on them, got up, leaped over it, and moved through the cave entrance with the confidence of someone walking in broad daylight.

Then the pouring rain on her face brought her to her full senses and recognition of what had happened.

Then the pouring rain on her face brought her back to reality and made her fully realize what had happened.

The knife was still in her hand and her hand was sticky and damp.

The knife was still in her hand, and her hand was sticky and wet.

She said to herself: “That is his blood.” The thought that perhaps she had killed him did not occur to her. The fear of him was still so intense, that it made him alive, alive somewhere in the surrounding darkness, and waiting to seize her. Then she began to steal off towards the sound of the sea. Twice as she went she stopped and turned, ready to strike again, then when the water was washing round her feet she came up the beach a few paces and crouched down.

She thought to herself, “That’s his blood.” The idea that she might have killed him didn’t cross her mind. Her fear of him was still so strong that it made him feel alive, somewhere in the surrounding darkness, waiting to take her. Then she started to move toward the sound of the sea. Twice as she walked, she stopped and turned, ready to attack again. When the water was lapping at her feet, she went up the beach a few steps and crouched down.

The sea was at her back and the haunting dread of being followed vanished.

The sea was behind her, and the creepy feeling of being followed disappeared.

It was now that she asked herself the question: “Have I killed him?” Meaning:—“Have I freed myself of him,”—hoping this was so.145

It was now that she asked herself the question: “Have I killed him?” Meaning:—“Have I freed myself from him,”—hoping this was true.145

The terror behind her having vanished she was now brave. It seemed to her that the sound of the sea had become sharper; then she realized that the sound of the rain had ceased. Her mind seemed working in a dual manner and she had not fully recognized the cessation of the rain till the sound of the sea clinched the fact.

The fear that had once taken hold of her was gone, and now she felt brave. It seemed to her that the sound of the sea had become clearer; then she noticed that the rain had stopped. Her mind felt like it was working in two different ways, and she hadn’t fully registered that the rain had stopped until the sound of the sea confirmed it.

Through the clear night now came the melancholy crying of the whale birds, and through the broken clouds a ray of the moon shewed a faint light in which the cliffs began to stand out.

Through the clear night, the sad calls of the whale birds echoed, and a beam of moonlight broke through the clouds, casting a faint glow that highlighted the cliffs.

The incoming tide washed round her so that she had to move, it seemed determined to drive her up to the caves. She could see now the whole beach desolate of life and before her, vaguely sketched in the cliff wall, the cave openings.

The incoming tide swirled around her, forcing her to move; it felt like it was set on pushing her toward the caves. She could now see the entire beach empty of life, and in front of her, the cave openings were faintly outlined in the cliff wall.

She came along the sea edge till she reached the break in the cliffs, then, looking behind her again to make sure, she took refuge in the bushes.

She walked along the edge of the sea until she reached the gap in the cliffs, then, glancing back to double-check, she hid in the bushes.

For the last few yards before reaching them she seemed wading through tides of nothingness. In the shelter of the bushes she forgot everything.

For the last few steps before getting to them, it felt like she was wading through waves of emptiness. In the cover of the bushes, she forgot everything.


146

CHAPTER XVI

ALONE

She was awakened by the light of day. Kerguelen had cleared its face of clouds and the new risen sun was on sea and mountains and land.

She woke up to the light of day. Kerguelen had shaken off its clouds, and the newly risen sun was shining on the sea, mountains, and land.

A whole family of rabbits were disporting themselves close to her in a clear space between the bushes and as she sat up they darted off, a glimpse of their cotton white tails shewing for a moment in the sun.

A whole family of rabbits was playing nearby in a clear area between the bushes, and as she sat up, they dashed away, a quick flash of their cotton-white tails visible for a moment in the sun.

She was stiff from the damp, her clothes were wet despite the oilskin coat which she had left open, and her throat was sore, every bone ached as though she had been beaten. Her soul felt sick. It was as though the crawling beast of the night before had crawled over it like a slug, poisoning it. The knife lay beside her; she picked it up and looked at it; there were red traces upon the hilt and the lines in the palm of her right hand were red. She rubbed it clean with the damp leaves of the bushes, then she stood up, shaking and weak, heedless of everything but the friendly touch of the sun. Her fear was gone, but the effect of it remained in a sense of bruising and injury.147

She felt stiff from the dampness, her clothes were wet even though the oilskin coat was left open, and her throat felt sore. Every bone ached as if she had been beaten. Her spirit felt sick. It was like the creeping beast from the night before had slithered over her, leaving it tainted. The knife was lying next to her; she picked it up and examined it; there were red stains on the hilt and her right hand had red lines in its palm. She wiped it clean with damp leaves from the bushes, then stood up, trembling and weak, caring only about the warm touch of the sun. Her fear had vanished, but its aftereffects lingered, leaving her with a sense of bruising and injury.147

Out on the beach there was nothing, nothing but the breaking sea and the flying gulls and lines of long legged gulls stalking or standing on the sands, the ‘get-away—get-away’ of the kittiwakes came across the water and the barking of brent geese from beyond the rocks of the Lizard Point. The boat lay there on its side, everything was the same.

Out on the beach, there was nothing—just the crashing waves and the soaring seagulls, along with groups of long-legged gulls either stalking or resting on the sand. The calls of the kittiwakes echoed over the water, and the barking of brent geese floated in from beyond the rocks of Lizard Point. The boat was lying there on its side; everything felt the same.

She drew towards the caves. Nothing stirred there. Then she halted and, changing her course, came right down to the water’s edge. From here she could see the three cave mouths dark cut in the cliff. She watched them for a moment as though expecting something to appear, then she came up towards them, walking more cautiously as she drew near, just as she had walked on the plain where the death traps were.

She headed towards the caves. Nothing moved there. Then she stopped and, changing her direction, walked down to the water's edge. From here, she could see the three dark cave entrances cut into the cliff. She stared at them for a moment as if waiting for something to show up, then she approached them, walking more carefully as she got closer, just like she had on the plain where the traps were.

The light shone into the cave where she had slept. She saw a naked foot with toes dug into the sand and beyond the foot a form lying on its side.

The light streamed into the cave where she had slept. She saw a bare foot with toes pressed into the sand and, beyond the foot, a figure lying on its side.

Then she drew back with a cry; something was moving there. A rabbit dashed out of the cave and scuttered away along the cliff base. Then she knew.

Then she pulled back with a gasp; something was moving there. A rabbit bolted out of the cave and scampered away along the base of the cliff. Then she realized.

La Touche was dead, he would never crawl again. She had killed him. She cast the knife on the sand and wiped the palm of her hand on her dress half unconsciously, gazing at the foot.

La Touche was dead; he would never crawl again. She had killed him. She threw the knife onto the sand and wiped her palm on her dress almost unconsciously, staring at the foot.

The terror of him had burned away anything in her mind that might have fed remorse. She148 had not killed him consciously. Searching her memory she could vaguely recollect having struck out against something appalling in the darkness. Now she knew and guessed all, and she could have hated him only that death kills hatred.

The fear of him had wiped out any thought in her mind that could have stirred up regret. She148 hadn’t killed him on purpose. Looking back in her memory, she could vaguely remember lashing out at something horrifying in the dark. Now she understood everything, and she could have hated him if it weren't for the fact that death extinguishes hatred.

She came to the mouth of the men’s cave and sat down in the sun, the soreness of her throat, the weariness of her very bones, the feel of her horrible wet clothes, all these filled her with a craving for the sun and its warmth and light, fierce as the craving for drink. She spread out her hands to it, then, with shaking fingers she began to take off her clothes. They clung to her like evil things. Had this been a day of pouring rain she might just have lain down and died.

She reached the entrance of the men’s cave and sat in the sun, feeling the soreness in her throat, the exhaustion in her bones, and the discomfort of her wet clothes. All of this made her crave the sun and its warmth and light, fierce like the desire for a drink. She extended her hands toward it, then, with trembling fingers, she started to take off her clothes. They clung to her like something sinister. If it had been a day of heavy rain, she might have just lain down and died.

Without getting up, and leaning on her elbow, she spread out the skirt and coat and other things on the sand beside her, then she stretched her aching limbs to the warmth.

Without getting up and resting on her elbow, she laid out the skirt, coat, and other items on the sand beside her, then she stretched her sore limbs toward the warmth.

The wind had fallen to almost a dead calm, and as she lay she saw little rabbits stealing out to play in the sunshine on the sands. She watched them running in circles like things on wheels and moving by clockwork. Then she closed her eyes, but still she saw them circling, circling, circling.

The wind had died down to nearly a complete stillness, and as she lay there, she saw little rabbits coming out to play in the sunlight on the sand. She watched them running in circles like toys on wheels, moving as if they were wound up. Then she closed her eyes, but she still saw them circling, circling, circling.

Then she was in the toy department of the Magazin du Louvre and a shop-woman was shewing her toy rabbits that ran in circles, five francs each.

Then she was in the toy department of the Magazin du Louvre, and a saleswoman was showing her toy rabbits that ran in circles, priced at five francs each.

She awoke at noon; the sore throat was gone, her bones no longer ached and the great beach lay149 under the heat of noon, humming like a stretched string to the touch of the sea.

She woke up at noon; the sore throat was gone, her bones didn't ache anymore, and the vast beach lay149 under the warmth of midday, humming like a taut string under the caress of the sea.

Her left arm and side and thigh were scorched by the sun, but that was nothing; the sense of illness was gone, and her mind, quite clear and renewed, had regained its balance.

Her left arm, side, and thigh were burnt by the sun, but that didn't matter; the feeling of sickness was gone, and her mind, sharp and refreshed, had found its balance again.

She remembered everything. La Touche was lying there in the cave, dead. The knife that had killed him she could see lying on the sand where she had dropped it; she had killed him. All these monstrous facts seemed old, settled and done with and of little more interest than the things and events of a year ago.

She remembered everything. La Touche was lying there in the cave, dead. The knife that had killed him was visible on the sand where she had left it; she had killed him. All these horrifying facts felt old, resolved, and no more significant than the events from a year ago.

What seemed new was the beach and its desolation—its emptiness. It was as though a crowd of people had suddenly vanished from it; a crowd that any moment might return. The place seemed waiting and watching.

What felt new was the beach and its emptiness—it was desolate. It was as if a crowd of people had suddenly disappeared, leaving behind the possibility that they might come back at any moment. The spot felt like it was waiting and observing.

She cast her eyes towards the rocks of the Lizard Point and then towards the cave mouth; then hurriedly she began to put on her clothes, now dry and warm, and having dressed she stood for a moment again looking about her.

She looked at the rocks of Lizard Point and then at the cave entrance; then quickly, she started putting on her clothes, which were now dry and warm. After getting dressed, she paused for a moment to look around again.

She could see the penguins in the distance going through their endless evolutions, and the rhythmical sound of the sea came from near and far mixed with the chanting and crying of the gulls. At any moment Bompard might appear labouring over those rocks, at any moment La Touche might step from the cave where he lay. That is what the beach told her, though she knew that the forms150 of the two men would appear no more; that she was here alone, utterly alone.

She could see the penguins in the distance going through their endless movements, and the rhythmic sound of the sea echoed from near and far, mixing with the calls and cries of the gulls. At any moment, Bompard might appear struggling over those rocks, and La Touche might emerge from the cave where he rested. That’s what the beach told her, even though she knew that the figures150 of the two men would no longer show up; that she was here alone, completely alone.

She took shelter from the sun in the men’s cave. Bompard’s tinder box was lying on the sand and half a box of Swedish matches. The men’s blankets were tossed in a corner and the provisions and utensils were in their proper place. On a plate by the bags of biscuits lay the remains of the beef from last night’s supper; she took it and ate it with a biscuit, sitting on the floor of the cave and staring before her out at the strip of beach where the boat lay on its side with the sea breaking beyond.

She took shelter from the sun in the men’s cave. Bompard’s tinderbox was lying on the sand along with half a box of Swedish matches. The men’s blankets were thrown in a corner, and the food and utensils were neatly organized. On a plate next to the bags of biscuits lay the leftovers of the beef from last night’s dinner; she took it and ate it with a biscuit, sitting on the cave floor and staring out at the stretch of beach where the boat lay on its side with the waves crashing beyond.

On the day the men had gone off inland on their expedition she had terrified herself with fancies of what it would be like were she to find herself here alone. Her imagination had gone far from the reality.

On the day the men left for their expedition inland, she had scared herself with thoughts about what it would be like if she found herself here alone. Her imagination had strayed far from reality.

The thing had happened; the men were gone, gone forever, yet she was not alone. They filled the place by their absence far more than they had filled it by their presence.

The thing had happened; the men were gone, gone forever, yet she was not alone. Their absence filled the space much more than they had ever filled it by being there.

The louder cry of a gull outside seemed hailing Bompard, the rustle of a rabbit on the sands seemed the coming of La Touche, the sound of the sea spoke of them, the boat seemed only waiting for them to launch it. They, whom a million years would not bring back.

The loud cry of a seagull outside seemed to call out to Bompard, the rustling of a rabbit on the beach sounded like the arrival of La Touche, the sound of the sea reminded them of those moments, and the boat seemed just ready for them to take it out. They, whom a million years would never bring back.

She felt neither regret for the fate of La Touche nor sorrow for the fate of Bompard, all that seemed unreal, just as the darkness and terror of the151 night before seemed unreal. The real thing that touched her through everything was Expectancy. Expectancy, ghostly and attenuated, yet ubiquitous.

She felt no regret for La Touche's fate or sadness for Bompard's fate; it all felt unreal, just like the darkness and fear of the151 previous night. What truly affected her through it all was Expectancy. Expectancy, ghostly and thin, yet everywhere.

It brought her to the cave mouth before she had finished her meal. The beach seemed to say to her: “Come out and look!” and she came out and looked, and the line of foam and the wheeling or stalking gulls held her for a moment as though saying—a moment, a moment more and you will see something. They will come. Any moment now you may see Bompard crossing the rocks. La Touche is not in that cave, he is here, everywhere.

It led her to the entrance of the cave before she had finished her meal. The beach seemed to call out to her: “Come out and see!” So she stepped outside and looked, and the line of foam and the circling or gliding seagulls captivated her for a moment, as if saying—just wait, just a moment more and you'll see something. They will arrive. Any moment now, you might spot Bompard crossing the rocks. La Touche isn't in that cave; he's here, everywhere.

She came back into the cave and sat down and finished her meal, the food had renewed her strength and with renewed strength her indifference to all that had happened began to pass.

She returned to the cave, sat down, and finished her meal. The food had restored her energy, and with that renewed strength, her indifference to everything that had happened started to fade.

She had killed La Touche. The reality of that fact was coming home to her now; she did not reason in the least on the matter saying he deserved to be killed, that had all been settled long ago in her mind, but the fact that she had killed him was standing strongly out before her, also the facts that he was dead and lying quite close to her and that though she did not mind his dead body she was beginning to dread something else.

She had killed La Touche. The reality of that was hitting her now; she wasn’t even thinking about whether he deserved to die—that had been decided in her mind a long time ago—but the fact that she had actually killed him loomed large. Also, the reality that he was dead and lying nearby, and while she didn’t mind his dead body, she was starting to worry about something else.

Dead, he was beginning to frighten her just as he had frightened her when living. Then she found that it was just the same with Bompard. He was frightening her too.152

Dead, he was starting to scare her just like he had when he was alive. Then she realized that it was the same with Bompard. He was scaring her too.152

Suppose one or the other were to peep in at her, and nod at her—she pictured it and then crushed the picture in her mind and got up and came out again and stood in the sun.

Suppose someone were to peek in at her and nod—she imagined it, but then pushed the thought away and got up, stepping back outside to stand in the sunlight.

Then she came down to the boat and stood with her hand on the gunnel, and, for a moment as she stood thus, the terror of utter loneliness came to her in a hundred tongues and ways, and always with reference to the men who had vanished.

Then she came down to the boat and stood with her hand on the edge, and, for a moment as she stood there, the fear of total loneliness hit her in a hundred different ways, always connected to the men who had disappeared.

It was impossible to stay here alone—alone—absolutely alone; like a frightened child her mind appealed against this terror; it climbed the vacant skies and passed over the desolate hills in search of comfort. Was there a God? To whom could she run for comfort, for escape—?

It was impossible to stay here alone—alone—totally alone; like a scared child, her mind protested against this fear; it soared into the empty skies and traveled over the barren hills in search of comfort. Was there a God? Who could she turn to for solace, for a way out—?

As if in answer to her wild but unspoken question came a far-off roar brought on the wind from the great seal beach.

As if it were responding to her wild but unspoken question, a distant roar came on the wind from the vast seal beach.


153

CHAPTER XVII

FRIENDS IN DESOLATION

She turned her face that way and stood for a moment with the faint breeze blowing her hair. Then she came running up the beach to the caves. In the men’s cave she stood glancing rapidly about her like a person in a burning house seeking what he may save.

She turned her face that way and paused for a moment with a gentle breeze blowing through her hair. Then she ran up the beach to the caves. In the men's cave, she looked around quickly, like someone in a burning house trying to save whatever they can.

She picked up the tinder box and the box of matches and put them in her pocket. Then she began to remove everything from the cave. Making a sack of one of the blankets, she filled it with as much as she could drag along and brought it to the break in the cliffs where she dumped the contents.

She grabbed the tinder box and the matchbox and stuffed them in her pocket. Then she started clearing out everything from the cave. Using one of the blankets as a sack, she filled it with as much as she could carry and took it to the opening in the cliffs where she dumped the contents.

It took her three journeys. Then, having collected everything in a big pile, she sat down for a moment to rest. The things would be safe here till she could fetch them to her new home, and the weather would not hurt them, except, maybe, the biscuits.

It took her three trips. Then, after gathering everything in a big pile, she sat down for a moment to take a break. The items would be safe here until she could transport them to her new home, and the weather wouldn’t harm them, except maybe the cookies.

The thought of the biscuits troubled her, and the picture of them lying exposed in one of the torrential rains. Then she caught sight of a cleft in the basalt. It was dry and big enough to contain154 the bags and she placed them there having taken out some of their contents.

The thought of the cookies bothered her, and she imagined them sitting out in one of the heavy downpours. Then she noticed a gap in the basalt. It was dry and large enough to fit 154 the bags, so she put them there after taking out some of their contents.

These and a couple of tins of meat she placed in one of the blankets, making a sack of it. Then she remembered the knife she had left lying on the sand before the cave where the dead man lay.

These and a couple of cans of meat she put in one of the blankets, turning it into a sack. Then she remembered the knife she had left on the sand in front of the cave where the dead man was.

She fought against the idea of returning for it. Then her will made her go.

She resisted the thought of going back for it. Then her determination pushed her to go.

As she picked up the knife she glanced once again into the cave and once again caught a glimpse of the naked foot with the toe dug into the sand; then, placing the knife in its sheath and running like a frightened child she reached the break, caught up the sack, the extra blanket and the axe, which she had hidden among the bushes, and started.

As she picked up the knife, she looked back into the cave and saw the naked foot with its toe buried in the sand once more. Then, she quickly put the knife back in its sheath and ran like a scared child to the clearing, grabbed the sack, the extra blanket, and the axe she had hidden in the bushes, and set off.

It was not a heavy load, fortunately. Had it been heavy she would have dropped it, for, once moving, she had to run. The idea that she was deserting people who did not want to be deserted pursued her; now and again she stopped and turned for a moment—nothing; the Lizard rocks lay just the same and the beach and the forsaken boat, just the same, and the jeering gulls; yet, when she turned again to go on she had to run.

It wasn't a heavy load, luckily. If it had been heavy, she would have dropped it, because once she started moving, she had to run. The thought that she was leaving behind people who didn’t want to be left haunted her; every so often, she'd stop and glance back—nothing; the Lizard rocks looked exactly the same, the beach and the abandoned boat were the same, and the mocking gulls were just as they had been; yet, when she turned to continue, she had to run.

Near the great skull her right bootlace, getting loose, nearly tripped her. She sat down and tied it and then went on, walking now, but swiftly, till, nearing the river and in full sight of her new companions, she found herself suddenly free.

Near the huge skull, her right bootlace came undone and almost tripped her. She sat down, tied it, and then continued on, walking quickly until, as she approached the river and spotted her new companions, she suddenly felt liberated.

The hounds of Fear had given up the chase.155 The great sea elephants had driven them away. Here was no longer loneliness.

The hounds of Fear had stopped chasing.155 The massive sea elephants had scared them off. There was no more loneliness here.

The great beasts sunning themselves on the flat rocks seemed more numerous and, as she crossed the river, a monster coming in from the sea in a thunder of foam saluted the land with a roar.

The huge animals basking on the flat rocks appeared to be more plentiful, and as she crossed the river, a giant emerging from the sea in a spray of foam greeted the land with a loud roar.

She recognized, or thought she recognized, the great bull that had followed her, he was lying, to-day, half-tilted to one side, he looked drunk with sun and laziness and as she came amongst them and sat down, as she had sat that day, she found that though a hundred pairs of eyes were watching her, scarcely a burly figure moved.

She recognized, or thought she recognized, the big bull that had followed her; he was lying down today, half-leaning to one side, looking drunk with sunlight and laziness. As she walked among them and sat down like she had that day, she noticed that even though a hundred pairs of eyes were on her, hardly a single burly figure moved.

They had grown used to her, perhaps, or perhaps they recognized that she did not fear them now in the least, or that she had come for refuge and friendship.

They had probably become accustomed to her, or maybe they realized that she no longer feared them at all, or that she had come seeking shelter and companionship.

Then she rose up and passing amongst them as a friend amongst friends came towards the caves in the basalt cliffs. They were smaller than the caves to the west but they were dry and free from water drip. She chose one and put her bundle down with the axe beside it.156

Then she stood up and walked among them like a friend among friends, heading toward the caves in the basalt cliffs. They were smaller than the caves to the west, but they were dry and free from dripping water. She picked one and set her bundle down, placing the axe beside it.156


PART III


159

CHAPTER XVIII

GOD MADE FRIENDSHIP

The place was as populous as a town. That was the soul-satisfying fact which she absorbed as she sat with the bundle and axe beside her. To be lonely here one would have to be deaf and blind and without the sense of smell. Now that their attention was no longer strained by watching her the great brutes filled the place with all sorts of sounds, grunts and grumbles, puffs and snorts like the escape of steam from a locomotive and now and then the flop of a great body changing position. There was another sound she got to know and recognize, after a while, the grumbling and rumbling of their interiors. Infested with sea-lice they were always scratching. Quite close to the cave mouth three great bulls were lying and every now and then one of them would turn and twist round and scratch himself with his flippers, the nearest bull had lost an eye in some past battle and they were all scarred about the necks, and seen close like this, in their natural state and as one of their company, the marvel of them, was beyond speaking.

The place was as crowded as a town. That was the heartwarming truth she took in while sitting with the bundle and axe beside her. To feel lonely here, you’d have to be deaf, blind, and completely lack a sense of smell. Now that their attention was no longer focused on her, the large animals filled the area with all kinds of sounds—grunts and growls, puffs and snorts like steam escaping from a train, and occasionally the thud of a massive body shifting position. There was another sound she eventually learned to recognize: the grumbling and rumbling of their insides. Infested with sea lice, they were always scratching. Right by the cave entrance, three big bulls were lounging, and every so often, one would turn and twist to scratch itself with its flippers. The closest bull had lost an eye in a past fight, and they were all scarred around their necks. Seeing them up close, in their natural state and as part of their group, was truly awe-inspiring.

She took off the oilskin coat and laid it on the sand of the cave, took the things from the blanket160 and spread the two blankets out and folded them. As she moved about she saw that the bulls had turned slightly, attracted by her movements, but they shewed not the slightest sign of mind disturbance. Then, having placed the things in order, she came out and walked down to the water’s edge, making a detour now and then to avoid treading on the flippers or the tail of a monster. On coming amongst them a few minutes ago she had felt not the slightest fear, but this walk in cold blood from the cliff to the sea edge made her hold her breath. She felt as she had felt that first day when she sat down close to them. Angry, and with a sudden movement, one of these creatures could have destroyed her as a man destroys a fly; but she held on, and was rewarded.

She took off the oilskin coat and laid it on the sand of the cave, removed the items from the blanket160, and spread out the two blankets, folding them neatly. As she moved around, she noticed that the bulls had slightly turned, drawn by her movements, but they showed no signs of disturbance. After putting everything in order, she stepped outside and walked down to the water’s edge, making occasional detours to avoid stepping on the flippers or tail of a giant creature. Earlier, when she had come among them, she felt no fear, but this calm walk from the cliff to the sea made her hold her breath. It reminded her of that first day when she sat close to them. A sudden angry movement from one of these creatures could have easily crushed her like a person swatting a fly; but she persevered and was rewarded.

Not one of them shewed any wish to destroy her, or anger, or uneasiness. They had accepted her into their company by not attacking or ejecting her, she ran counter to none of their desires or needs and evidently her form called up no recollections of the beast Man in their dim brains.

Not one of them showed any desire to harm her, or anger, or discomfort. They welcomed her into their group by not attacking or kicking her out; she didn’t conflict with any of their wants or needs, and clearly, her appearance didn’t remind them of the beast Man in their faint memories.

Then she was a female. Sex is more than a physical difference between one being and another, one can fancy it as one of the outstanding signs of the Wild to be read by instinct, as instinct reads the weather or season signs, or the sea mile posts that lead the seals and sea elephants thousands of leagues to strike some particular beach as an arrow strikes the bull’s eye of a target.

Then she was a woman. Gender is more than just a physical difference between individuals; it can be seen as one of the most significant signs of nature, understood by instinct, just like how instinct understands the weather, seasonal changes, or the landmarks guiding seals and sea elephants thousands of miles to a specific beach, aiming as precisely as an arrow hitting the center of a target.

The female, unless with young, is not dangerous161 to the male. One may fancy that amongst the few but burningly important warnings and directions in the book of Instinct.

The female, unless she has young, is not dangerous161 to the male. One might imagine that among the few but incredibly important warnings and guidance in the book of Instinct.

Here, at the sea edge and within a few feet of the breaking waves, she sat down on a projecting rock and tried to measure with her eye the vast herd. The whole beach from where she sat to where the flat rocks ceased a mile and a half away on her right was spotted with them and she noticed that here and there they were always putting out to sea and coming ashore again.

Here, at the edge of the sea and just a few feet from the crashing waves, she sat down on a jutting rock and tried to gauge the size of the huge herd. The beach stretched from where she was sitting to where the flat rocks ended a mile and a half to her right, dotted with them, and she noticed that now and then they were constantly heading out to sea and coming back to shore.

Making for a spot on the right, a hundred yards from her she saw one coming ashore, swift as an arrow, steering with straight steadfast eyes and landing with the water cascading from his huge shoulders, whilst on the left one was putting out to sea in a burst of foam.

Making for a spot on the right, a hundred yards away, she saw one coming ashore, fast as an arrow, steering with focused, steady eyes and landing with water cascading off his massive shoulders, while on the left, another was heading out to sea in a burst of foam.

Then, of a sudden, all the shore edge bulls got in commotion slithering about, raising themselves on their flippers and blowing off steam.

Then, all of a sudden, all the bulls along the shore started to get agitated, sliding around, lifting themselves on their flippers, and blowing off steam.

A sea elephant was coming towards the beach, moving with a speed thrice that of any of the others, his head was raised and she could see the eyes that seemed blazing with wrath or challenge.

A sea elephant was approaching the beach, moving three times faster than the others. Its head was raised, and she could see its eyes, which seemed to blaze with anger or defiance.

Then, as he came thundering on to the rocks, he lifted the echoes with a roar that resounded for miles along the beach.

Then, as he charged onto the rocks, he unleashed a roar that echoed for miles along the beach.

All the others had landed in silence.

All the others had arrived quietly.

She did not know that this was a newcomer, a belated bull, held days behind the arrival of the others by some chance of the sea. Maybe he had162 hung fishing off the South Shetlands or the Horn, or beached for repairs after some sea fight off the Falklands; whatever had held him he was late.

She didn’t realize that this was a newcomer, a late bull, delayed for days compared to the others due to some twist of the sea. Maybe he had162 been fishing off the South Shetlands or the Horn, or had to beach for repairs after some sea battle near the Falklands; whatever it was that delayed him, he was late.

He came swiftly up the rocks, casting his head from side to side but unchallenged. There were no females there yet to fight for and they evidently recognized him as one of the herd and not a stranger. The herd instinct, without which a nation would be a mob, ruled here and gave the belated one his place, and after a while of squattering about and sniffing and blowing he settled down with quieted eyes to rest. He had reached one of the stopping stages of his life, with the surety with which he would reach the last, on some desolate beach or reef of the sea.

He climbed up the rocks quickly, looking around but not facing any challenge. There weren't any females to compete for yet, and they obviously recognized him as part of the herd, not a stranger. The herd instinct, which keeps a nation from becoming a mob, governed this place and gave him his spot. After a while of wandering around, sniffing, and blowing out air, he settled down with relaxed eyes to rest. He had arrived at one of the stopping points in his life, just as surely as he would reach the final one, on some deserted beach or coral reef in the sea.

The girl watched him. Not only did these new-found companions chase away loneliness and ghostly fears, but they brought her comfort. They seemed so sure, sure of food and life and the right to live, so undisturbed; it was as though she felt the presence of the ghostly shepherd who looks after the flocks of sea and land and who counts even the sparrows. She cast her eyes towards the islands and the sea-line; some day a ship would come and all this would be a dream of the past. She knew it. Her mind went back over all that she had been saved from—the wreck, the deathtraps and worst of all—La Touche. It was strange to think that a man should be worse than the others.163

The girl watched him. Not only did these new friends chase away loneliness and haunting fears, but they also brought her comfort. They seemed so confident, sure about food and life and the right to exist, so untroubled; it was as if she sensed the presence of the ghostly shepherd who cares for the flocks of land and sea and who counts even the sparrows. She looked toward the islands and the horizon; someday a ship would arrive and all of this would be just a memory. She knew it. Her thoughts drifted back to everything she had escaped from—the wreck, the death traps, and worst of all—La Touche. It was odd to think that a man could be worse than the others.163

If that fisherman’s knife had not been included in the gear of the boat!

If that fisherman’s knife hadn't been part of the boat's gear!

It was now, as she sat thinking this and watching the huge harmless things around her, that a hatred of La Touche came into her mind, a hatred that seemed to have been waiting to enter until her mind was at rest. He seemed to her evil itself. He seemed to her connected with all the disasters that had happened and part of them. He had been the lookout on the Gaston de Paris, his quarrel had sent Bompard to his death, he had nearly unhinged her mind with terror. Had he possessed the evil eye? Then, for the first time, she recalled her premonition of disaster, yet, how she had refused to let the yacht be put off its course. They might now have been at New Amsterdam only for that. Yet it was not her fault. She had refused to alter the course, not for any selfish reason, quite the reverse, she had refused because she did not wish to spoil the plans of her host. It was Fate, not blind Fate, because the premonition was full sighted, it was Fate obeying some order. And it seemed to her that she could read in the order that she was to be saved. Why? God only knew, but so she read the facts, and she would be saved to the end and go back to the life she knew, or had known and die, perhaps, at last an old, old woman.

It was at this moment, as she sat there thinking and watching the huge, harmless things around her, that a deep hatred for La Touche filled her mind, a hatred that seemed to have been waiting for her to calm down. To her, he embodied evil itself. He felt connected to all the disasters that had occurred, as if he were part of them. He had been the lookout on the Gaston de Paris; his argument had led to Bompard’s death, and he had almost driven her insane with fear. Did he have the evil eye? For the first time, she remembered her intuition about disaster, yet how she had refused to change the yacht's course. They might have been in New Amsterdam by now if it hadn’t been for that. Yet it wasn’t her fault. She had declined to change the course, not out of selfishness, but quite the opposite—she didn’t want to ruin her host's plans. It was Fate, not blind Fate, since her premonition was clear-sighted; it was Fate following some directive. And it seemed she could interpret that directive as meaning she was meant to be saved. Why? Only God knew, but that's how she understood the situation, and she would be saved in the end, returning to the life she once knew, or had known, and perhaps die, finally, as an old, old woman.

It seemed to her that this coming on to the sea elephant beach was a stage in her great journey that had brought her definitely nearer to the end of her loneliness. And whether all this were true164 knowledge or whether it was only the fancy of the ego its effect was to give her peace.

It felt to her that arriving at the sea elephant beach was a significant part of her journey that had brought her much closer to overcoming her loneliness. Whether this was genuine insight164 or simply a product of her imagination, it provided her with a sense of peace.

Then, as she sat there the strangest lonely figure on earth, she explored the pocket of her skirt and took the things from it. La Touche’s knife, her rings knotted up in her handkerchief, the tobacco box of Captain Slocum, the tinder-box and box of matches. Then she opened the tobacco box and re-read the purple writing with the tag “keep up your spirits.” She could not visualize the old slab-sided whaling captain who had scrawled that, inspired no doubt by practical knowledge of disaster and the horrors of Kerguelen, but the message came now as an additional comfort, it seemed to her written by a hand other than that of man. She put the paper back in the box and, then, everything back in her pocket.

Then, as she sat there as the strangest lonely figure on earth, she rummaged through her skirt pocket and took out her belongings. La Touche’s knife, her rings knotted up in her handkerchief, Captain Slocum’s tobacco box, the tinderbox, and a box of matches. Then she opened the tobacco box and re-read the purple writing with the tag “keep up your spirits.” She couldn’t picture the old, chunky whaling captain who had written that, inspired undoubtedly by his practical experiences with disaster and the horrors of Kerguelen, but the message now felt like an additional comfort, as if it were written by a hand other than that of a human. She put the paper back in the box and then everything back in her pocket.

Then, like a stroke of humour, an incident occurred to lighten the whole beach.

Then, as if by a twist of fate, something happened that brightened up the entire beach.

A big platoon of penguins had crossed the river and marched up to the sacred precincts of the seal beach. Turning her head to see what the disturbance was about she sighted the penguins just at the end of their march and three bulls fronting them. The penguins wished to pass, either from impudence or a real desire to cross the beach, but the bulls barred the way, heading them off, turning and twisting, snorting as if to blow the feathered ones away.

A large group of penguins had crossed the river and marched up to the sacred area of the seal beach. When she turned her head to see what was going on, she spotted the penguins right at the end of their march and three bulls facing them. The penguins wanted to pass, either out of boldness or a genuine desire to cross the beach, but the bulls blocked their path, maneuvering to head them off, snorting as if to blow the feathered creatures away.

The penguins bowed and scraped and explained, but the bulls, blind to politeness and deaf to argument165 only presented their heads, then they raised their rumps and made a half charge. The girl watched the penguins going at the double with heads slewed round as though fearful of their tails. Then she laughed.

The penguins bowed and scraped and explained, but the bulls, oblivious to politeness and ignoring any arguments165, only showed their heads, then raised their rumps and made a half charge. The girl watched the penguins sprinting with their heads turned as if afraid of their tails. Then she laughed.

The sea elephants had not only made her able to laugh, they had given her something to laugh over. Then came the thought: why had they refused the penguins and accepted her?

The sea elephants had not only made her laugh, they had also given her something to laugh about. Then the thought hit her: why had they turned away the penguins and chosen her instead?

She did not know that the penguins were rival fishermen, she fancied that the sea elephants were somehow friendly to her, divining her friendship for them, and maybe she was right, though not perhaps in the way she fancied, for when God made friendship He made it out of queer and sometimes negative materials.

She didn't realize that the penguins were competing fishermen; she believed that the sea elephants were somehow friendly toward her, sensing her friendship for them. Maybe she was right, though not necessarily in the way she thought, because when God created friendship, He made it with odd and sometimes conflicting elements.

That night as she lay in her cave with a rolled-up blanket for pillow and the other blanket for covering, neither Ghosts nor Loneliness came to trouble her.

That night, as she lay in her cave with a rolled-up blanket for a pillow and the other blanket for covering, neither Ghosts nor Loneliness disturbed her.

Two great bulls a few yards from the cave’s mouth kept her warm and comfortable of mind.

Two big bulls a few yards from the entrance of the cave kept her warm and at ease.

She could hear their puffs and grunts and the occasional wobble-wobble of their digestive organs as they slept, dreaming maybe in their sleep, for sometimes they tossed and moved, and once one of them gave a “woof” as though trying to roar under the blanket of sleep.

She could hear their puffs and grunts and the occasional wobble of their digestive systems as they slept, maybe dreaming, because sometimes they tossed and turned, and once one of them let out a “woof” as if trying to roar under the blanket of sleep.

She thought of dogs lying asleep; dogs dreamed and hunted in their dreams, why should not these?

She imagined dogs sleeping; dogs dreamed and hunted in their dreams, so why shouldn't these?

Then suddenly the rain came down as though166 someone had pulled the string of a shower bath, but she knew that would not drive them away, guessing that rain to sea elephants was no more disturbing than sun to peaches.

Then suddenly the rain poured down as if166 someone had pulled the cord on a shower, but she knew that wouldn’t scare them off, guessing that rain was no more upsetting to sea elephants than sunlight was to peaches.

Then she was chasing penguins along the beach, riding on a sea elephant towards that absolute oblivion which is the brand of sleep they serve at Kerguelen.

Then she was chasing penguins along the beach, riding on a sea elephant towards that complete oblivion that is the kind of sleep they offer at Kerguelen.


167

CHAPTER XIX

THE BIRDS

It rained off and on for three days, but rain in Kerguelen is not the same as rain in England, just as rain at Windmere is not the same as rain at Birmingham. It does not depress, especially when you are busy. In those three days she made three journeys to the break in the cliffs to recover the things she had left there and she made her journeys, not to put too fine a point on it, with nothing on but the oilskin coat, the blanket she used for a sack got hopelessly soaked and her head was exposed to the rain owing to the fact that the sou’wester was in the cave where the dead man lay, but she got used to it, especially as neuralgia and colds are unknown in Kerguelen.

It rained on and off for three days, but rain in Kerguelen isn’t the same as rain in England, just like how rain at Windmere isn’t the same as rain in Birmingham. It doesn’t bring you down, especially when you’re busy. During those three days, she made three trips to the gap in the cliffs to retrieve the things she had left there, and she went on these trips, to put it bluntly, wearing nothing but an oilskin coat. The blanket she used as a sack got completely soaked, and her head was exposed to the rain since the sou’wester was in the cave where the dead man lay, but she got used to it, especially since neuralgia and colds are unheard of in Kerguelen.

The loss of her only towel, the lump of cotton waste, was far worse than the loss of the sou’wester and would have been worse still only that she had other things to think about, especially on these journeys. They were terrible and required all her fortitude to make them, and they were terrible for a new reason. The birds had got at La Touche. Great predatory birds like cormorants thronged the beach opposite the cave, she could see them going in and out of the cave and168 she could hear them quarrelling in there in the darkness.

The loss of her only towel, that lump of cotton waste, was way worse than losing the sou’wester, and it would have felt even worse if she didn’t have other things on her mind, especially during these trips. They were awful and demanded all her strength to handle, and now they were terrible for a new reason. The birds had gotten to La Touche. Huge predatory birds like cormorants crowded the beach across from the cave; she could see them going in and out of the cave and168 she could hear them arguing in there in the darkness.

Then, on her last journey, as she was preparing to come back, happening to glance that way she saw a gull like a Burgomaster coming out of the cave mouth and pulling after it something long like a rope upon which the other gulls flung themselves. She turned and ran.

Then, on her final trip, as she was getting ready to return, she happened to look that way and saw a gull, resembling a Burgomaster, coming out of the cave entrance and dragging something long like a rope behind it that the other gulls were diving onto. She turned and ran.

She had saved everything but one full bag of biscuits; she determined to leave them. If worst came to the worst there was bread stuff in the cache.

She had saved everything except one full bag of biscuits; she decided to leave those behind. If things got really bad, there was bread in the supply stash.

That night the memory of what she had seen haunted her sleep. It was as though La Touche, unable to get at her in the material world was determined to torment her in the imaginary.

That night, the memory of what she had seen plagued her sleep. It felt like La Touche, unable to reach her in the real world, was set on haunting her in her dreams.

She lay awake listening to the whale birds crying and the divers mewing and quarrelling like cats, then, dropping asleep, she was awakened at dawn by a new sound. Outside on the beach she heard a moaning like the voice of someone in pain.

She lay awake listening to the whale birds crying and the divers squawking and arguing like cats. Then, as she dozed off, a new sound woke her at dawn. Outside on the beach, she heard a moaning that sounded like someone in pain.

She raised herself on her elbow. It was a human voice without any manner of doubt. It ceased, and springing to her feet she came out. But there was no human being on the beach, nothing but the bulky forms of the great sea bulls, and quite close to the cave a smaller form, a female that had landed during the night and had just given birth to a baby, a thing like a slug which she was fondling with her flippers.

She propped herself up on her elbow. It was definitely a human voice. It stopped, and jumping to her feet, she rushed outside. But there was no one on the beach, just the large shapes of the great sea lions, and not far from the cave, a smaller figure, a female that had come ashore during the night and had just given birth to a baby, a squishy little creature that she was gently touching with her flippers.

Then in the strengthening light the girl could169 make out here and there on the beach the forms of other females, and by noon that day there were hundreds and hundreds, and on the next day the beach was one vast nursery. It was the first great act in the life history of these sea people towards which the girl’s heart was going out more and more, and as she sat that day watching the mothers and their babies, and the great old bulls shuffling about like heavy fathers, sometimes she would smile and sometimes, sitting and watching, her mind would wander away lost and trying to grapple with the great mystery of which all this was only a part.

Then, as the light got stronger, the girl could169 see the shapes of other women scattered on the beach. By noon that day, there were hundreds and hundreds of them, and by the next day, the beach was one big nursery. This was the first major event in the life cycle of these sea creatures, and the girl's heart was increasingly drawn to it. As she sat there watching the mothers and their babies, along with the big old bulls moving around like hefty fathers, she would sometimes smile, and at other times, while sitting and watching, her mind would drift away, trying to figure out the profound mystery of which all this was just a part.

They were so human, so warm to the heart, and yet only a few days ago there was nothing here but the rocks and the cold and trackless sea. Then she noticed that to-day the bulls were not sunning themselves lazily, although the sun was out. They seemed disturbed, moving about aimlessly, lifting themselves on their flippers and now and then raising their short trunks.

They were so relatable, so heartwarming, and just a few days ago, there was nothing here but rocks and the cold, endless sea. Then she saw that today the bulls weren’t lounging around in the sun, even though it was shining. They looked unsettled, wandering around aimlessly, lifting themselves on their flippers and occasionally raising their short trunks.

Sometimes a female would make as if to get back to the sea but she was always headed off by a bull.

Sometimes a female would act like she was going back to the sea, but a bull always stopped her.

When dusk fell it seemed that the sentries were doubled, to judge by the noise of the flopping and moving about. The girl came to the cave entrance and looked, and lo and behold! every bull had cleared down towards the sea edge. She could see them stretching away into the dim distance, a hedge of vast forms broken and moving here and there, but always restored.170

When night started to fall, it felt like there were twice as many guards, judging by the sounds of flopping and moving around. The girl approached the cave entrance and looked out, and to her surprise! Every bull had moved down towards the edge of the sea. She could see them stretching out into the dark distance, a line of huge shapes shifting here and there, but always coming back together.170

She thought that this line of defence was to keep the females back from the water, yet there seemed more than mere precaution at the bottom of the general disturbance that filled the beach. Then as she lay awake she could hear now and then a distant roar and once a big bull only a few hundred yards from the cave took it into his head to give tongue with a blast like the first deep “woof” of a siren, then came another sound quite close to the cave entrance, a sound like the broken lapping of ripples, interrupted by movements and little snorts and sighs. It was a baby seal sucking away at the teats of its mother. The pair was just outside the cave.

She thought that this barrier was to keep the females away from the water, but there seemed to be more than just caution behind the general chaos that filled the beach. As she lay awake, she could occasionally hear a distant roar, and once, a big bull just a few hundred yards from the cave let out a sound like the deep “woof” of a siren. Then there came another sound quite close to the cave entrance, a noise like broken ripples, interrupted by movements and little snorts and sighs. It was a baby seal nursing from its mother. The pair was right outside the cave.


171

CHAPTER XX

VÆ VICTIS

A Howling wind that rose at midnight carrying niagaras of rain oversea from the mountains sank at dawn leaving a clear sky and a falling sea.

A howling wind that picked up at midnight, bringing heaps of rain from the mountains across the sea, died down at dawn, leaving behind a clear sky and a receding sea.

As she came out into the early morning light she could see boosts of spray all along the rocks, but by the time she had tidied things up and finished her breakfast these had vanished and the water was coming in, rolling lazily, and the sounds of the breakers came sleepy and evenly spaced as though ruled by a metronome.

As she stepped out into the early morning light, she noticed sprays of water along the rocks. However, by the time she tidied up and finished her breakfast, those had disappeared, and the water was gently rolling in. The sounds of the waves were relaxed and evenly spaced, as if kept in time by a metronome.

The bulls no longer lined the shore, though keeping close to the water they had broken up into groups, yet still the sense of disturbance was there pervading the beach like an atmosphere.

The bulls were no longer lined up along the shore; instead, they had split into groups while staying close to the water. Nevertheless, the sense of unease still hung over the beach like an atmosphere.

The tide was just turning back from the flood, and as she stood watching she noticed the curious fact that not a single bull was taking to the water; ordinarily, here and there along the rocks, there was always some monster taking a header, some vast bulk beaching in a potter of foam. This morning there was nothing of this sort.

The tide was just starting to go back from high water, and as she stood watching, she noticed something strange: not a single bull was going into the water. Usually, there’d be one or two along the rocks, always some big creature diving in, some massive figure splashing in a burst of foam. But this morning, there was none of that.

Picking her way between the mothers and their babies she came down to the sea edge, choosing a172 broad space left vacant because of the bad landing conditions. The rocks here were higher, forming a miniature cliff some four or five feet in height and from this point looking seaward something caught her eye.

Picking her way between the mothers and their babies, she made her way down to the edge of the sea, selecting a172 wide spot that was empty due to the poor landing conditions. The rocks here were taller, creating a small cliff about four or five feet high, and from this vantage point, something caught her eye as she looked out at the sea.

Three black objects moving in a line were making a long ripple on the swell. They were the heads of three sea elephants moving like one. Then the line became the segment of a circle bending in shore. But the swimmers were not going to land; they kept parallel to the rocks and a few hundred yards out, and as they passed she could see clearly the great heads and sometimes the massive shoulders rising and washing away the water and the eyes, as the heads swung now and then shorewards, wicked eyes that seemed to blaze with the light of anger or battle.

Three black shapes gliding in a line created a long ripple on the waves. They were the heads of three sea elephants moving together. Then the line curved into a segment of a circle heading towards the shore. But the swimmers weren't headed for land; they stayed parallel to the rocks, a few hundred yards out. As they passed, she could clearly see their massive heads and at times their broad shoulders breaking the surface, with their eyes glancing shoreward, fierce eyes that seemed to burn with anger or the spirit of battle.

She was not alone in observing them. They had been spotted by a trumpet-voiced sentry and instantly the whole place was in commotion. The air split with a roar that passed along from section to section of the beach whilst the cliffs resounded and a thousand sea-gulls rose as if from nowhere, crying, cat-calling and making a snowstorm in the sunlight.

She wasn’t the only one watching them. A loud-voiced guard had seen them, and immediately the whole area was in chaos. The sound erupted with a roar that traveled from one section of the beach to another while the cliffs echoed, and a thousand seagulls appeared as if out of nowhere, squawking, calling, and creating a flurry in the sunlight.

On the roar and as if destroyed by it the three heads vanished.

On the roar, and as if obliterated by it, the three heads disappeared.

Then, far out, they reappeared, only to dive again, leaving the sea blank, but for a school of porpoises passing along on their quiet business a mile away towards the east.173

Then, far out, they reappeared, only to dive again, leaving the sea empty, except for a school of porpoises making their quiet way a mile away to the east.173

The girl sat watching. There was something in all this of greater import than the appearance of three swimming sea elephants. The beach told her that. Not a bull in all that vast herd but was in motion, either helping to crowd the females back towards the cliffs or patrolling the rocks. She could see them here and there rising up on their hind-quarters as though to get a better view of the sea. They reminded her of dogs begging for biscuits. Then, turning her eyes seaward again she saw a black spot; it was a moving head. Then another broke the surface and another, till in a moment, and for a mile-long stretch, hundreds of heads appeared, all driving shorewards and then dipping and vanishing only to reappear still closer in and closing on the beach with the swiftness of destroyers.

The girl sat watching. There was something about this that was more significant than just three sea elephants swimming. The beach told her that. Not a single bull in that huge herd was still; they were either herding the females back toward the cliffs or patrolling the rocks. She could see them popping up here and there on their hind-quarters as if trying to get a better view of the sea. They reminded her of dogs begging for treats. Then, looking seaward again, she spotted a black shape; it was a moving head. Then another broke the surface, and another, until soon, for a mile-long stretch, hundreds of heads appeared, all heading toward the shore and then dipping and disappearing, only to reemerge even closer in, rushing toward the beach like destroyers.

Then she knew, and, springing up, turned to run; but her retreat was cut off towards the caves by the females herded up and, before she could collect her thoughts, the army of invasion was flinging itself from the water, and the whole sea beach from end to end was filled with the thunder of battle.

Then she realized it, and jumping up, she turned to run; but her escape was blocked by the women gathered around, and before she could gather her thoughts, the invading army was rushing out of the water, filling the entire beach with the roar of battle.

For days the lone bulls had been cruising at sea waiting and watching till all the females were on shore under guard of their husbands. So it happened every year as now, ending in a battle for the possession of wives, a battle waged without quarter and with a fury whose sound reached the echoes of the hills.

For days, the solitary bulls had been roaming at sea, waiting and observing until all the females were on the shore under the protection of their mates. This occurred every year, culminating in a fierce fight for the right to their partners, a struggle fought with no mercy and a rage so intense that it echoed through the hills.

Safe on the little rock plateau she watched the174 thunderous onslaught, frightened and then terrified and crying out.

Safe on the small rock plateau, she watched the174 thunderous attack, feeling scared, then panicked, and crying out.

The invaders drove in from the sea like the sweep of a curved sword. They struck the beach first a mile away and the battle ran towards her like fire along tinder, boomed towards her ever loudening till it broke to right and left where the sea bulls flung themselves on the rocks and the land bulls charged the on-comers like battering rams. Some were hurled back, only to return again, others held their ground. Then the real business began whilst the ground trembled and the air shook and the rocks poured blood.

The invaders came in from the sea like the arc of a curved sword. They hit the beach a mile away, and the battle raced toward her like fire spreading through dry grass, booming louder and louder until it broke to the right and left where the sea warriors crashed against the rocks and the land warriors tackled the attackers like battering rams. Some were pushed back only to charge again, while others held their position. Then the real fighting started as the ground shook, the air vibrated, and blood flowed from the rocks.

Round her, and for a mile away, they fought like rams and they fought like dogs and they fought like tigers, and over the roaring siren sounds of the fight the gulls flew like the fume of it, screaming and swooping and circling in spirals, and through everything like the continuous thud-thud of a propeller came the dunch of tons of flesh meeting tons of flesh head on, shoulder on, or side on.

Around her, and for a mile in every direction, they battled like rams, dogs, and tigers. Amid the deafening sounds of the fight, the gulls swooped and circled like smoke, screaming as they flew. Through it all, like the steady thud-thud of a propeller, came the heavy impact of tons of flesh colliding—head-on, shoulder-first, or from the side.

She saw bulls ripped beyond belief, with shoulders slashed as if by the down strokes of a sword, yet still fighting as though untouched, with rumps raised and tails up and teeth in the necks of their enemies, one had his eye torn out, yet tremendous and victorious he was literally punching his antagonist back into the sea.

She saw bulls torn apart, with shoulders slashed like they had been hit by a sword, yet they kept fighting as if they were fine, with their backs arched, tails raised, and teeth sunk into their enemies' necks. One had an eye missing, yet despite that, he was powerful and winning, literally pushing his opponent back into the sea.

The foam broke red and suddy; she saw that, just as she had seen the name of the Albatross in175 the tremendous moment of the great ship’s eclipse, and, just as the name, the red breaking foam seemed to concentrate in itself the whole terror of the business.

The foam turned red and soapy; she realized that, just as she had seen the name of the Albatross in175 the overwhelming moment of the ship’s eclipse, the red foamy waves seemed to embody all the fear of the situation.

Then, standing like a person helpless in a dream during the full hour that the battle raged, she saw the females break bounds and spread over the rocks carrying or pushing their young as if to get closer to the fight, and then she saw the battle beginning to break. Here and there bulls beaten and done for were taking to the sea and over all the beach the fight had spread inwards towards the cliffs. The sea bulls were beating the land bulls as a whole, interpenetrating them, getting closer to the females, herding the vanquished out.

Then, standing like someone trapped in a dream during the full hour the battle went on, she saw the females break free and spread over the rocks, carrying or pushing their young as if trying to get closer to the fight. Then she noticed the battle starting to change. Here and there, defeated bulls were heading into the sea, and the fight had spread inward toward the cliffs. The bulls from the sea were overpowering the bulls from the land, closing in on the females and driving the defeated ones away.

And she saw, now, as though a curtain had been raised, that the whole great battle was between individuals.

And she realized, as if a curtain had been lifted, that the entire fierce battle was between people.

The bulls fresh from the sea though attacking en masse were under the dominion of no enmity in common, each had come to find a rival and having found him had no eyes for anything else. Nor having once conquered did he pursue.

The bulls, fresh from the sea, attacked en masse but shared no common hatred; each had come to find a rival and once they found them, lost interest in everything else. And after they conquered, they didn’t pursue.

Another, and a wonderful thing, shewed up: the females had grouped themselves as if to be taken, and now on the clearing beach could be seen family parties, some under the dominion of their new lords and masters, some still being fought for.

Another wonderful thing appeared: the women had gathered together as if to be taken, and now on the open beach, you could see family groups, some under the control of their new lords and masters, while others were still being contested.

So it hung, dwindling little by little till at last only two warriors were left like the last-blazing point of the fight.176

So it hung, fading bit by bit until finally only two warriors remained, like the final flicker of the battle.176

They were the biggest of the two herds; they looked as though they had been rolled in gore and they seemed equally furious and equally exhausted. All their rage was in their eyes. Too beaten to bite they could only boost one against another like two schoolboys trying to push one another off a form.

They were the larger of the two herds; they appeared as if they had been coated in blood and seemed both furious and worn out. All their anger was evident in their eyes. Too beaten to fight, they could only shove against each other like two schoolboys trying to push one another off a bench.

It seemed a miserable and tame ending of their tremendous struggle and she recognized, or thought she recognized, that the biggest of them was the bull who had followed her that day like a dog towards the river.

It felt like a sad and dull conclusion to their epic battle, and she realized, or thought she realized, that the largest of them was the bull that had followed her that day like a dog to the river.

This shouldering and pushing was his last effort to hold to his wife and family. In war it is the last step that counts, could he make it? Then a strange thing happened. The two monsters paused in their pushing, relaxed, and seemed for a moment to forget the existence of one another. That tremendous weariness lasted for a minute and then they woke up and the biggest bull began to shuffle off to the sea.

This shoving and pushing was his final attempt to stay connected with his wife and family. In war, it’s the last step that matters—could he make it? Then something unusual happened. The two monsters paused in their pushing, relaxed, and seemed to momentarily forget about each other. That overwhelming fatigue lasted for a minute, and then they snapped back to reality, with the biggest bull starting to move toward the sea.

His heart or his mind had failed him. The closer he got to the water’s edge the swifter he moved and the plunge of his body into the water was the last sound of that battle.

His heart or mind had let him down. The closer he got to the water's edge, the faster he moved, and the splash of his body hitting the water was the final sound of that struggle.

Not a corpse lay on the beach, nothing but the victorious lords and their ladies, and the lords seemed to pay as little attention to their ghastly wounds as they did to their old or newly got wives, who, now that peace was restored, were busy suckling their young.

Not a single corpse was found on the beach, just the victorious lords and their ladies. The lords seemed to pay as little attention to their gruesome wounds as they did to their old or newly acquired wives, who, now that peace had returned, were busy nursing their young.

A queer people, humorous and terrifying, making177 the girl feel that she had placed her hand on something likeable, almost lovable, that had yet, of a sudden, nearly frightened her to death.

A group of quirky people, both funny and scary, made177 the girl feel like she had touched something pleasant, almost endearing, that suddenly nearly scared her to death.

She sat recovering herself and helped by the regiment of penguins who marched up to the seal beach and, knowing better than to attempt to cross it, stood bowing to the world in general and talking one to the other perhaps on the horrors of war.178

She sat there, taking a moment to collect herself, assisted by the group of penguins that marched up to the seal beach. Knowing better than to try to cross it, they stood there, bowing to the world and chatting with each other, possibly about the terrible realities of war.178


PART IV


181

CHAPTER XXI

TIME PASSES

It is not good to be alone. As the weeks passed she began to lose and forget the feeling of surety in rescue and at times, now, she found herself talking out loud, putting what was in her mind into speech as though a companion were by, and sometimes she would hear a voice hallooing to her and start and cast her eyes over the desolate beach only to see the gulls.

It’s not good to be alone. As the weeks went by, she started to lose the certainty that rescue would come, and sometimes now, she found herself talking out loud, vocalizing her thoughts as if a friend were there with her. At times, she would hear a voice calling out to her, startling her as she scanned the empty beach, only to spot the gulls.

The beach was always haunted by queer noises; the chanting sound of the waves coming in, a faint sound like the beating of a drum at very low tide, to say nothing of the booming of bitterns and the barking of brent geese and the hundred voices of the wind. She would listen and listen, her mind wandering aimlessly, and in the great rains, when the whole sea was shut out by the downpour, the noise would lull her like opium.

The beach was always filled with strange sounds; the rhythmic crash of the waves, a distant noise like a soft drumbeat at low tide, not to mention the booming of bitterns, the barking of brent geese, and the countless whispers of the wind. She would listen intently, her thoughts drifting aimlessly, and during heavy rains, when the downpour blocked out the whole sea, the sounds would soothe her like a drug.

The baby sea elephants lost their long black coats and put on their suits of fine yellow fur and took themselves to the nursery by the river, where all day long they played and tumbled and swam, and then she would sit and watch them like a mother watching her children.

The baby sea elephants shed their long black coats and put on their soft yellow fur, making their way to the nursery by the river, where they played, tumbled, and swam all day long. Then she would sit and watch them like a mother observing her kids.

The great battle of the bulls seemed like something182 far away beyond which other things were becoming vague. Something that was not meant to be seen so close by human eyes, something that had pushed her still further from man.

The epic battle of the bulls felt like something182 distant, beyond which everything else was fading away. It was something not meant to be witnessed up close by human eyes, something that had driven her even further from mankind.

It was full summer now, the season of tremendous sunsets and when the sky was clear, vast conflagrations lit themselves beyond the Lizard Point painting the islands and purpling the skies, and one evening as she sat in the western blaze watching the moving beach and listening to the playing and quarrelling of the nursery a voice said to her:

It was the height of summer now, the time of stunning sunsets, and when the sky was clear, huge fires lit up beyond Lizard Point, illuminating the islands and turning the skies purple. One evening, as she sat in the western glow, watching the shifting beach and listening to the kids play and argue, a voice spoke to her:

“Some day all these will take to the sea and leave you. There will be nothing here but the rocks and the sea.”

“Someday, all of this will head to the sea and leave you. There will be nothing left but the rocks and the ocean.”

It was as though the sunset had spoken.

It felt like the sunset had spoken.

The thought aroused her as a knock on the door arouses a sleeper. Fighting against it her mind became more fully awake. She said to herself: “If they go I will go too.”

The thought stirred her like a knock on the door stirs a sleeper. Struggling against it, her mind became more alert. She told herself, “If they leave, I’ll leave too.”

For a long time now she had lived without hot food or drink. On coming here first she had cut some wood from the figure-head to make a fire, but it was damp, just damp enough to prevent it from kindling, so she had let things go as women do in the matter of food when they have not any one else to feed; she had burrowed into the cache and got at some of the tins of vegetables and on these and biscuits and tinned meat she made out, eating less and less as time went on.

For a long time, she had lived without hot food or drinks. When she first arrived, she tried to cut some wood from the figurehead to start a fire, but it was too damp to catch flame. So she let things slide, like women do with food when there's no one else to take care of; she dug into the stash and got some cans of vegetables, managing to survive on those along with biscuits and canned meat, eating less and less as time passed.

It is bad to be alone, even with sea elephants to183 ward off fears, even with provisions enough for a year and a cave to shelter one.

It’s tough to be alone, even with sea elephants to183 keep away fears, even with enough supplies for a year and a cave to stay in.

She had never given in. She had fought the future and refused to be frightened by it, she had worked for life and taken refuge in the moment, and now the moment was taking its revenge for being too much lived in.

She had never given in. She had battled the future and refused to let it scare her; she had fought for life and found comfort in the present, and now the present was retaliating for being overindulged.

To eat was almost too much trouble and presently the seal nursery became too long a walk and the little sea elephants at play had lost their power to interest her. Sleep began to take the place of food and sometimes, and for no reason, she would weep like a child.

To eat felt like too much effort, and soon the seal nursery became too far to walk. The little sea elephants playing no longer held her interest. Sleep started to replace food, and sometimes, for no reason at all, she would cry like a child.

The food she ate sometimes seemed to poison her, bringing on vomiting and dysentery, and it poisoned her because her stomach failed to digest it.

The food she ate sometimes felt like it was poisoning her, causing her to vomit and suffer from dysentery, and it poisoned her because her stomach couldn't digest it.

She was being poisoned, poisoned by loneliness. Had her stomach not failed her mind would have given, as it was the weakness of malnutrition saved her reason as it slowly destroyed her hold on life.

She was being poisoned, poisoned by loneliness. If her stomach hadn't failed, her mind would have given in; as it was, the weakness from malnutrition saved her sanity while slowly destroying her grasp on life.

Her dreams became sometimes more vivid than reality and they always held her to the beach where she watched without terror battles between monstrous sea elephants and processions of penguins infinite in length, penguins that passed her bowing, bowing, bowing till she woke in the dark with the palms of her hands dry and burning and her lips like pumice stone and her tongue feeling hard like the tongue of a parrot, but the worst experience of all was a shock that came nearly every time184 she lay down at night and just before sleep took her.

Her dreams sometimes felt more real than life itself, always pulling her to the beach where she watched without fear battles between huge sea elephants and endless lines of penguins, penguins that passed her by bowing again and again until she woke up in the dark with dry, burning palms and lips like pumice stone, her tongue feeling stiff like a parrot's. But the worst part was a jolt that hit her almost every time she lay down at night, just before sleep took over.184

It seemed like the blow of a fist, a fist that hit her everywhere, making her start and draw up her legs and cry out.

It felt like a punch, a punch that hit her all over, causing her to flinch, pull her legs up, and scream.

All this, perhaps, was what she had foreseen when long ago she had watched a great ship that had told her of Desolation—and something worse.

All of this, maybe, was what she had predicted when she had seen a huge ship long ago that had warned her about Desolation—and something even more terrible.

This was what no one had ever imagined in connection with Desolation. Its power to kill with its own hand. To gently destroy, sucking the vitality like a vampire and fanning the victim to dullness with its wings.

This was something no one had ever imagined happening with Desolation. Its ability to kill directly. To softly obliterate, draining the life force like a vampire and lulling the victim into a state of dullness with its wings.

The sea elephants might have noticed that the female creature to whom they had grown so accustomed appeared little now, a shrinking vision that every day shortened its wanderings; that it walked differently, that it seemed more bent. But the sea elephants knew nothing of Loneliness or its works, nor did they notice, one morning, that though the sun was shining the figure did not appear at all.

The sea elephants might have realized that the female creature they had gotten used to was hardly around anymore, a fading presence that shrank more each day; that she walked differently, seeming more hunched over. But the sea elephants didn’t understand Loneliness or its effects, nor did they notice, one morning, that although the sun was shining, the figure didn’t show up at all.


185

CHAPTER XXII

A NEWCOMER

One morning, brilliant, with the deceptive brilliancy of Kerguelen, a big man, rough and red-bearded and carrying a bundle slung over his shoulder, stood on the rocks that formed the eastern point of the great beach; the sun was at his back and before him lay the seven mile stretch of sand and rock leading to the far-off Lizard Point.

One bright morning, shining with the misleading brightness of Kerguelen, a large man with a rough appearance and a red beard, carrying a bundle over his shoulder, stood on the rocks that marked the eastern end of the vast beach; the sun was behind him, and ahead stretched the seven-mile expanse of sand and rock leading to the distant Lizard Point.

He was over six feet in height but so strongly built that he scarcely looked his inches. He was a sailor. The gulls might have told that by the way he stood, and his eyes, accustomed to roving over vast spaces, swept the beach before him from end to end, took in the sea elephants moving like slugs and the seal-nursery and the river and the sands beyond and the Lizard Point crawling out to sea beyond the sands.

He was over six feet tall but so muscular that he hardly looked that tall. He was a sailor. The gulls could have pointed that out by the way he stood, and his eyes, used to scanning wide open spaces, scanned the beach in front of him from one end to the other, taking in the sea elephants moving sluggishly, the seal nursery, the river, and the sands beyond, along with Lizard Point stretching out to sea past the sands.

Then he cast his eyes inland.

Then he glanced inland.

He wanted to get to the west and he had to choose between seven miles of broken country or seven miles of easy beach.

He wanted to head west and had to decide between seven miles of rough terrain or seven miles of smooth beach.

The sea elephants were a bar across the beach. He could gauge their size from where he stood, they looked formidable, but they were less so than the186 rocks strewing that broken country. He had climbed over rocks and gone round rocks and nearly fallen from rocks till rocks had become in his mind enemies bitter, brutal, callous, and far more formidable than live things. He chose the beach and came down to it, taking his way along the sea edge as a person takes his way along a pavement edge, giving possibly turbulent people the wall.

The sea elephants blocked the beach. From where he stood, he could see how big they were; they looked intimidating, but not as much as the186 rocks scattered throughout that rugged landscape. He had climbed over rocks, navigated around rocks, and nearly fallen off rocks until rocks had become, in his mind, bitter, brutal, and heartless enemies, much more threatening than living creatures. He chose the beach and walked down to it, following the edge of the sea like someone walking along the edge of a sidewalk, possibly giving any rowdy people the wall.

As he closed up towards the seal beach he kept his eyes fixed on the great bulls and their families, and the bulls, as he drew closer, shifted their position to watch him, beyond that they shewed no sign. Then as he began to pass them he recognised that he had nothing to fear, the females alone, here and there, shewed any sign of disturbance, shuffling towards him with wicked eyes, rising on their flippers, but always sinking down and shuffling back as he went on.

As he approached the seal beach, he kept his eyes on the big bulls and their families. The bulls, noticing him getting closer, adjusted their positions to keep an eye on him, but beyond that, they didn't show any signs of concern. As he started to pass by, he realized he had nothing to worry about. Only a few females showed any signs of unease, shuffling toward him with menacing looks, rising up on their flippers, but they would always settle back down and retreat as he moved past.

Further along, though followed and met by a hundred pairs of eyes, even the females began to treat him with indifference. It was as though the whole herd were under the dominion of one brain that recognized him as harmless and passed him along. He would pause now and then to look at them with the admiration of strength for strength. He was of their type, a bull man, rough from the sea as themselves.

Further along, even though he was followed and watched by a hundred pairs of eyes, the females started to treat him with indifference. It felt like the whole herd was controlled by one mind that recognized him as harmless and passed him by. He would stop occasionally to look at them with the admiration of one strong creature for another. He was one of them, a strong man, toughened by the sea just like they were.

Then he saw the caves and would have passed them only for something that caught his eye. A red labelled Libby tin was lying on the dark sand close to the mouth of one of the caves, and187 if you wish to know how an old tomato tin or an old beef tin can shout, you must go alone to the great beach of Kerguelen and find one there—which you will not.

Then he saw the caves and would have just walked by if something hadn't caught his eye. A red-labeled Libby tin was lying on the dark sand near the entrance of one of the caves, and187 if you want to understand how an old tomato can or an old beef can can make a statement, you need to go alone to the great beach of Kerguelen and find one there—which you probably won't.

The sight of the tin made him start and catch in his breath. The tin was everything he knew of ships and men focussed in a point, a knight in armour riding along the beach would have astonished him no more, would have heated his blood far less.

The sight of the tin made him jump and take a sharp breath. The tin represented everything he understood about ships and people, all concentrated in one spot; a knight in armor riding along the beach would have shocked him no more and would have stirred his blood far less.

He struck up towards it, took it in his hand, examined it inside and out and then cast his eye at the cave before which it had lain. He saw something in the cave, it was a woman; a woman lying on the sand with a rolled-up blanket under her head. She was lying on her back and he saw a thin white hand, so small, so thin, so strange that he drew slightly back, glanced over his shoulder, as if to make sure that everything was all right with the world, and then glanced again, drawing closer.

He reached for it, picked it up, and looked it over carefully. Then he noticed the cave where it had been laying. Inside the cave, he saw a woman; she was lying on the sand with a rolled-up blanket under her head. She was on her back, and he noticed her thin, pale hand, so small, so delicate, that he stepped back a bit, glanced over his shoulder to make sure everything was okay, and then looked again, moving closer.

Then he called out and the woman moved. He could see her face now, white, and thin and drawn, and great eyes, terrible eyes, fixed on him.

Then he called out, and the woman moved. He could see her face now, pale, thin, and gaunt, with large, frightening eyes locked onto him.

Away out at sea, terribly near the coast of Death she saw him, a living being, as the castaway sees a ship on the far horizon.

Away out at sea, dangerously close to the coast of Death, she saw him, a living person, just like a castaway spots a ship on the distant horizon.

He saw her hold out her arms to him and then, throwing his bundle aside, he was down on his knees beside her, holding the hands that sought his and with those terrible eyes holding him too.

He saw her reach out her arms to him and then, tossing his bundle aside, he dropped to his knees beside her, grasping the hands that reached for his and with those intense eyes holding him captive as well.

He saw her lips moving, saw that they were188 dry and parched. Then he knew. She wanted water.

He saw her lips moving, noticed they were188 dry and cracked. Then he realized. She wanted water.

An empty baling tin was lying near her. The sight of the river close by was in his mind, he released the hands, picked up the tin and scrambled out of the cave. As he ran to the river heedless of sea elephants or anything else he kept crying out: “Oh, the poor woman. Oh, the poor woman.” He seemed like a huge thing demented. The baby sea elephants scuttered out of his way and as he came running back he spilt half the contents of the tin. Then he was down beside her again, dipping his finger in the water and moistening her lips.

An empty baling tin was lying nearby. The image of the river close by filled his mind; he let go of her hands, grabbed the tin, and scrambled out of the cave. As he ran to the river, oblivious to the sea elephants or anything else, he kept shouting, “Oh, the poor woman. Oh, the poor woman.” He looked like a giant who's lost his mind. The baby sea elephants scurried out of his way, and when he came running back, he spilled half the contents of the tin. Then he was back beside her again, dipping his finger in the water and moistening her lips.

She sucked his finger as a baby sucks and the feel of that made him curse with the tears running down into his beard. The size of the baling tin seemed horrible beyond words; he couldn’t get it to her lips. Still he went on, not knowing that it was his finger that was giving her back life; the blessed touch of a human being that had come almost too late.

She sucked his finger like a baby sucks, and the feeling of that made him curse with tears streaming down into his beard. The size of the baling tin seemed unbelievably huge; he couldn't get it to her lips. Still, he kept going, unaware that it was his finger bringing her back to life; the blessed touch of a human being that had come just in time.

He was sitting on his heels, and now, casting his great head from side to side, he saw things stacked behind her, tins and a bag and metal things that shone dimly. Putting out his hand he caught a corner of the bag. It was a bread bag, sure enough, and as he pulled it towards him the other things came clattering down almost hitting her, and amongst them, God-sent, a little tin spoon.

He was sitting on his heels, and now, moving his big head from side to side, he noticed things piled up behind her: cans, a bag, and shiny metal objects. Reaching out, he grabbed a corner of the bag. It was definitely a bread bag, and as he pulled it toward him, the other items tumbled down, almost hitting her, and among them, like a gift from heaven, was a small tin spoon.

He seized it and filled it and brought the tip to her lips and she swallowed the water making189 movements with her throat muscles as though it were half a cupful. He did this a dozen times and then rested, spoon in hand, watching her. She made a couple of slight movements with her head as if nodding to him and her eyes never left him for a moment, they seemed holding on to life through him. He offered a spoonful of water again, she moved her head slightly as though she had had enough, but her eyes never left him.

He took it, filled it up, and brought the edge to her lips. She swallowed the water, making189 motions with her throat muscles as if it were half a cup. He repeated this a dozen times and then paused, spoon in hand, watching her. She made a couple of slight nods with her head, and her eyes never left him for a second; they seemed to hold on to life through him. He offered her another spoonful of water, and she moved her head slightly as if to say she had enough, but her eyes stayed locked on him.

He knew. If the whole thing had been carefully explained to him he could not have known better how she was clinging to him, as a child to a mother, as a creature to life. And all the time his rough mind in a tumble of confusion and trouble was trying to think how she came like this, with a bread bag close to her and a river within reach.

He knew. If everything had been clearly explained to him, he couldn’t have understood better how she was holding onto him, like a child to a mother, like a being to life. Meanwhile, his troubled, chaotic mind was struggling to figure out how she showed up like this, with a bag of bread next to her and a river so close.

A tin cup had come down with the other things, it gave him an idea, and getting a biscuit out of the bag he broke it up, put the pieces in the cup with some water and let them soak. It took a long time and all the while, now and then, he kept talking to her.

A tin cup had come down with the other stuff, which gave him an idea. He grabbed a biscuit from the bag, broke it into pieces, put them in the cup with some water, and let it soak. It took a while, and every now and then, he kept talking to her.

“There. Y’aren’t so bad after all—keep up till I get you something more. There’s no use in troubling—you’ll be on your pins soon.”

“There. You’re not so bad after all—hang in there until I get you something more. There’s no need to worry—you’ll be on your feet soon.”

He would pause to swear at the biscuit for not softening quicker, helping it to crumble with his mighty thumb thrust in the cup. To “get food into her” was his main idea, it didn’t matter about thumbs. He was not without experience of starvation190 and thirst and what they can do to people, and, as he worked away talking to her, pictures from the past came to him of people he had seen like this, nearly “done in” by the sea.

He would stop to curse at the biscuit for not softening fast enough, helping it break apart with his strong thumb pushed into the cup. His main concern was to "get food into her"; thumbs didn’t matter. He knew what starvation190 and thirst could do to people, and as he talked to her, memories flooded back of people he had seen like this, almost “done in” by the sea.

Then he began to feed her with the noxious pap. He managed to get six spoonfuls “into her” and then he saw she would stand no more; still, that was something, and as he brooded on his heels watching her he saw that she was making a struggle to keep it down, and he knew that if she brought it up she was done for. And all the time she kept holding him with her eyes as though he were helping her in the struggle.

Then he started to feed her the toxic paste. He got six spoonfuls into her, but then he noticed she couldn’t take any more; still, that was something. As he sat back on his heels watching her, he saw that she was trying hard to keep it down, and he understood that if she threw it up, it would be the end for her. Throughout it all, she kept looking at him as if he were helping her in her struggle.

He was. The sight of him gave her just the strength necessary to tide over the danger point; then she lay still and the food, such as it was, began to do its work.

He was. Just seeing him gave her the strength she needed to get past the critical moment; then she lay still and the food, whatever it was, started to take effect.

One may say that the stomach thinks; every mood of the mind can touch it and it can influence every mood of the mind.

One could say that the stomach has its own thoughts; every emotion can affect it, and it can also influence every emotion.

Then the terrible fixed eyes began to grow more human, then to close slightly. She was still far at sea, but no longer adrift; like a little boat taken in tow she was heading now back for the shore. She fell asleep holding his thumb.

Then the terrible, blank eyes started to look more human, then they began to close slightly. She was still in deep water, but no longer lost; like a small boat being towed, she was now heading back to the shore. She fell asleep while holding his thumb.

The bits of wood she had chipped from the figure-head were lying in a little heap near the cave mouth and the axe lay beside them. He noted them as he sat motionless as a carved figure till the grip on his thumb relaxed, and the dry claw-like hand, now growing moist and human, gave up its hold.191

The pieces of wood she had carved from the figurehead were in a small pile near the cave entrance, and the axe was next to them. He noticed them while sitting still like a statue until the tension in his thumb eased, and his dry, claw-like hand, now becoming more human, loosened its grip.191

Then, crawling out, stealthily and side-ways like a crab, he seized the axe and, rising up outside, axe in hand, stood looking in at the woman. He stood watching her, making sure that she was well asleep, then he turned towards the seal nursery swinging the axe. There he murdered a little girl sea elephant after a short, sharp chase over the rocks. Then, close to the caves and with his sailor’s knife, he stripped her of fur and blubber. He placed the blubber on one side, cut up the meat and retaining the heart and kidneys wrapped the head and the remainders in the pelt and dumped them in a crack in the rocks.

Then, crawling out sideways like a crab, he grabbed the axe and stood up outside, axe in hand, looking in at the woman. He watched her carefully to make sure she was fast asleep, then he turned towards the seal nursery, swinging the axe. There, he killed a young sea elephant after a quick, sharp chase over the rocks. Near the caves, with his sailor’s knife, he skinned her for fur and blubber. He set the blubber aside, cut up the meat, kept the heart and kidneys, wrapped the head and the leftovers in the pelt, and threw them into a crack in the rocks.

Having done this he went to the river and washed his hands free of the blood and grease.

Having done this, he went to the river and washed his hands to get rid of the blood and grease.

In his bundle there was a box with half a dozen matches, they would have been gone long ago only that long ago his tobacco had given out. They were useful now.

In his bundle, there was a box with half a dozen matches; they would have been used up long ago if his tobacco hadn’t run out. They were useful now.

He knelt down and undid the bundle. There was in it beside the match-box a shirt rolled up, two sailors’ knives, two tobacco boxes, a couple of huge biscuits, a piece of sail cloth and a pair of men’s boots, one might have fancied from the knives and tobacco boxes that he was the only survivor of a party of three cast on the coast and that he had kept these things as relics. That was the fact.

He knelt down and unpacked the bundle. Inside, along with the matchbox, were a rolled-up shirt, two sailor’s knives, two tobacco tins, a couple of large biscuits, a piece of sailcloth, and a pair of men's boots. One could easily think from the knives and tobacco tins that he was the only survivor of a group of three stranded on the coast and that he had kept these items as mementos. That was the reality.

When he had secured the matches his next thought was of the firewood and the baling tin. There was a saucepan away at the back of the cave192 under the other things but he could not see it. He could see the tin but he dreaded going in to get it lest he should wake the woman and she should clutch his thumb again.

When he had grabbed the matches, his next thought was about the firewood and the baling tin. There was a saucepan tucked away at the back of the cave192 under the other stuff, but he couldn't see it. He could see the tin, but he was afraid to go in and get it in case he woke the woman and she grabbed his thumb again.

That was a bad experience and he told himself that if she had not relaxed her hold he would have been sitting there still tied hand and foot and not daring to move—strength in the clutch of weakness, to whom God has given a power greater that that of strength.

That was a terrible experience, and he told himself that if she hadn’t loosened her grip, he would still be sitting there tied up and too afraid to move—strength in the grip of weakness, to whom God has given a power greater than that of strength.

He crawled in and secured the tin without wakening her and as much firewood as he wanted. It was fairly dry and with the help of the blubber he soon had it burning between two big stones, then he put the tin on, half filled with water, and dropped in the seal meat cut fine. He was making soup for himself as well as for her. He had been without hot food for ages and the smell of the stuff as it began to cook made him sometimes forget her entirely.

He crawled in and grabbed the tin without waking her up, along with as much firewood as he wanted. It was pretty dry, and with the help of the blubber, he quickly had it burning between two big stones. Then he placed the tin, half-filled with water, on the fire and dropped in the seal meat, chopped finely. He was making soup for both himself and her. He hadn't had hot food in a long time, and the smell of it as it started to cook sometimes made him forget about her completely.

Predatory gulls had found the pelt and the head in the rock crevice and their quarrelling filled the beach. He turned his head sometimes to look at them as he sat squatting like a gipsy before the little fire, tilting the tin by the handle and stirring the contents with his knife. He was a man of resource for, before filling the tin with fresh water, he had dipped it in the sea so as to get some salt into the mess.

Predatory seagulls had discovered the fur and the head in the rock crevice, and their arguing filled the beach. He occasionally turned his head to watch them as he sat squatting like a gypsy in front of the small fire, tilting the tin by the handle and stirring its contents with his knife. He was resourceful; before filling the tin with fresh water, he had dipped it in the sea to add some salt to the mix.

Then when the stuff was cooked, having no spoon, he had to wait until it cooled a bit before tasting193 it. He went to the cave mouth to have a look at the woman. The quarrelling of the great gulls had evidently awakened her, for her eyes were open, and as his figure cut the light at the cave entrance her head moved. He ran back for the precious tin and, carrying it carefully, and half carried away by the entrancing smell of it, knelt down beside her, then picking up the spoon began to feed her before feeding himself.

Then, when the food was cooked, he had to wait for it to cool a bit since he didn’t have a spoon before tasting193 it. He went to the cave entrance to check on the woman. The arguing of the big seagulls had apparently woken her up, because her eyes were open, and as he stepped into the light at the cave entrance, her head turned. He rushed back for the precious tin and, carrying it carefully and half-distracted by the amazing smell, knelt down beside her. Then, picking up the spoon, he started to feed her before feeding himself.


194

CHAPTER XXIII

RAFT

It took him three days to bring her back safe to life. It poured with rain during those three days but he managed to light little fires in one of the caves with seal blubber and routing out the things in her cave he found everything she had so carefully salved, the cups and plates, the tin of coffee, half empty now—everything, even to the tobacco the men had taken from the cache, he found Bompard’s tinder-box and the Swedish match box belonging to La Touche. He had given the woman life and she had given him tobacco and sometimes, sitting in the adjoining cave and smoking between nursing times, he would bring his big fist down on his thigh, just that.

It took him three days to bring her back to life safely. It rained heavily during those three days, but he managed to start little fires in one of the caves using seal blubber. While clearing out her cave, he found everything she had carefully stored—the cups and plates, the half-empty tin of coffee—everything, even the tobacco the men had taken from the cache. He found Bompard’s tinderbox and the Swedish matchbox that belonged to La Touche. He had given the woman life, and she had given him tobacco, and sometimes, while sitting in the nearby cave smoking between nursing sessions, he would bang his big fist down on his thigh, just like that.

Here was a woman starving to death and dying of thirst with food enough for a ship’s company at her elbow. And the tobacco! Where was the explanation? She was able to speak a little now. She had spoken at first in French, which he could not understand, then she spoke in English as good as his; another mystery. A woman all gone to pieces that spoke two tongues and was different somehow from any woman he had ever known.

Here was a woman literally starving and dying of thirst while having enough food for an entire crew right next to her. And the tobacco! What was the deal with that? She could say a bit now. At first, she spoke in French, which he didn’t get, and then she switched to English, just as good as his; another mystery. A woman completely falling apart who spoke two languages and was somehow unlike any woman he had ever met.

Then the things she had said: “Who are you?195 I am not dreaming this? Are you really, really, truly—Oh, don’t leave me.” Crazy talk like that. And it was always “Oh, don’t leave me.” Then he would lay his pipe down carefully on the sand of the cave and pass through the sheeting rain to have a look at her. Sometimes she would have dozed off and he could get back to his pipe, sometimes she was awake and then he would have to sit down beside her and hold her hand and stroke it or play with her fingers just as one plays with the fingers of a child. At these moments he was transformed, he was no longer a man, he was a mother, and the hand that could break down the resistance of a bellying sail was the hand of a child. He no longer thought of her as the “poor woman,” an infant is sexless, so did she seem, or so would she have seemed had he thought of the matter. He didn’t. As a matter of fact thought was not his strong suit in the game of life. He was a man from the world of Things. That was why, perhaps, he made such a good sick nurse. He did not fuss, nor talk, his touch was firm, firm as his determination to “get food into her” and his hand, big as a ham, was delicate because it was the hand of a perfect steersman. It was used to handling women in the form of three thousand ton ships, coaxing them, humouring them—up to a point.

Then the things she had said: “Who are you?195 I’m not dreaming this? Are you really, really, truly—Oh, don’t leave me.” Crazy talk like that. And it was always “Oh, don’t leave me.” Then he would carefully lay his pipe down on the sand of the cave and brave the pouring rain to check on her. Sometimes she would have dozed off and he could get back to his pipe; other times she was awake and he’d sit down beside her, holding her hand and playing with her fingers just like someone would with a child. In those moments, he transformed—he was no longer a man; he was a mother, and the hand that could handle the strain of a sailing ship became childlike. He no longer thought of her as the “poor woman”; an infant is sexless, and she seemed that way too, or at least she would have if he had thought about it. But he didn't. In fact, thinking wasn't his strong suit in the game of life. He was a man from the world of Things. That’s why, perhaps, he was such a good nurse. He didn’t fuss or talk much; his touch was firm, just like his determination to "get food into her," and his hand, large as a ham, was gentle because it was the hand of a skilled steersman. He was used to handling women in the form of three-thousand-ton ships, coaxing them, soothing them—up to a point.

He fed her now from one of the tin cups. Every two hours of the day, unless she was asleep, half a cupful of food went into her whether she liked it or196 not; “hot stuff,” for though the firewood was done he found that the blubber alone was the best fuel in the world.

He fed her from one of the tin cups. Every two hours during the day, unless she was sleeping, half a cup of food went into her whether she wanted it or196 not; “hot stuff,” because even though the firewood was used up, he found that the blubber alone was the best fuel in the world.

On the second day she was able to raise herself up, and once when he came in he found that she had been moving about the cave and that she had rearranged the blanket that did for a pillow.

On the second day, she managed to get up, and one time when he came in, he found that she had been moving around the cave and had rearranged the blanket that served as a pillow.

Then on the morning when the blessed sun shone she was able to come out and sit on a patch of sand with one of the blankets for a rug.

Then on the morning when the sun was shining brightly, she was able to go outside and sit on a patch of sand with one of the blankets as a rug.

She looked old and worn, but no longer terrible, and as she sat with her thin hands folded in her lap watching the great sea bulls and the cows, as if contemplating them for the first time, the man who had helped her out and placed her there was at a loss—she was a sight to inspire pity in a savage. He took his seat beside her on a piece of rock and rolling some tobacco in his hand stuffed his pipe.

She looked aged and tired, but no longer frightening, and as she sat with her slim hands folded in her lap, watching the massive sea bulls and cows as if seeing them for the first time, the man who had helped her out and set her there was at a loss—she was someone who could inspire pity even in a savage. He took a seat next to her on a rock and, rolling some tobacco in his hand, packed his pipe.

“You’re all right now,” said he.

“You're all good now,” he said.

She nodded her head and smiled.

She nodded and smiled.

“Yes,” she said, “this is good.”

“Yes,” she said, “this is great.”

“Lucky I came along,” he said, “wouldn’t have seen you only an old tin hit my eye.”

“Good thing I showed up,” he said, “I wouldn’t have noticed you if an old tin hadn’t caught my eye.”

He put the pipe in his pocket, got up, went to the cave where he did the cooking and came back with a cup half full of coffee and half a biscuit.

He put the pipe in his pocket, got up, went to the cave where he cooked, and came back with a cup half full of coffee and half a biscuit.

“Dip it in,” said he.

“Dip it in,” he said.

She did as she was bid. It was the first time he had given her coffee and the stimulant brought197 a flush to her cheeks and cheered her heart so that she began to talk.

She did what she was asked. It was the first time he had given her coffee, and the boost made197 her cheeks flush and lifted her spirits, so she started to talk.

“There are more biscuits in a place down the beach,” she said, “and down there,” she nodded to the left, “there are a lot of things hidden under a heap of stones. It’s beyond the river on the left.”

“There are more cookies at a spot down by the beach,” she said, “and over there,” she nodded to the left, “there are a ton of things tucked away under a pile of rocks. It’s past the river on the left.”

Then the empty cup began to shake in her hand and he took it from her.

Then the empty cup started to shake in her hand, and he took it from her.

“You’re not over strong yet,” said he, “but you’ll be better in a bit with this sun. Y’aren’t afraid of the sea cows, are you?”

“You're not super strong yet,” he said, “but you'll be better in a bit with this sun. You’re not afraid of the manatees, are you?”

She shook her head.

She shrugged.

“Thought you wouldn’t be,” said he, “there’s no harm in them. Well, I’ll be moving about. I’ll go and have a look down the beach and see what’s to be found.”

“Thought you wouldn’t be,” he said, “there’s no harm in them. Well, I’ll be wandering around. I’ll go check out the beach and see what I can find.”

He hung for a moment with the cup in his hand shading his eyes and looking seaward, then he turned towards the cave to put the cup back.

He paused for a moment with the cup in his hand, shading his eyes and looking out at the sea, then he turned toward the cave to put the cup back.

“What is your name?” she said, suddenly, bringing him to a halt.

“What’s your name?” she asked suddenly, stopping him in his tracks.

“Raft,” said he.

“Raft,” he said.

“Raft,” she repeated the name several times in a low voice as if committing it to memory or turning it over in her mind.

“Raft,” she repeated the name a few times quietly, as if trying to remember it or think it through.

“How long might you have been here?” he asked, standing in a doubtful manner, as though debating in his mind the wisdom of allowing her to strain her strength answering questions.

“How long do you think you’ve been here?” he asked, standing in a skeptical way, as if he were weighing whether it was wise to let her exhaust herself answering questions.

“I don’t know,” said she, “a long while. I was wrecked with two men from a yacht. The Gaston de Paris. We198 came here in a boat. They are both dead.”

“Honestly, I have no idea,” she said. “It’s been a long time. I was shipwrecked with two guys from a yacht. The Gaston de Paris. We198 got here in a boat. They’re both dead.”

At the name Gaston de Paris Raft nodded his head. Already a suspicion that she might be one of the yacht’s crowd had come into his mind, so the news came scarcely as a surprise.

At the name Gaston de Paris, Raft nodded his head. He had already suspected that she might be part of the yacht’s group, so the news didn’t come as much of a surprise.

“It was us you hit,” said he, “I’m one of the chaps from the old hooker.”

“It was us you hit,” he said, “I’m one of the guys from the old hooker.”

“The Albatross?”

"The Albatross?"

“That’s her.”

"That's her."

She said nothing for a moment, looking away over at the islands. She could see the name, still, written as if on the night. Then she remembered the boat sail she had seen when adrift with Bompard and La Touche.

She didn’t say anything for a moment, gazing over at the islands. She could still see the name, as if it were written in the night. Then she remembered the sail of the boat she had seen while drifting with Bompard and La Touche.

“There were four of us got off,” said he, “we struck them islands over there and put in but there was nothing but rocks in that part. Next day we put out, but got blown down the coast; we got smashed landing; all but a chap named Ponting and me went under, but one chap’s body was hove up and we stripped him. I’ve got his boots and his knife in that bundle over there in the cave, and Ponting’s. We saved a bag of bread.”

“There were four of us who got off,” he said, “we headed to those islands over there and landed, but all we found were rocks in that area. The next day we set out again, but we got blown down the coast; we were wrecked when we tried to land. Everyone except a guy named Ponting and me went under, but one guy’s body washed up and we took his stuff. I’ve got his boots and his knife in that bundle over there in the cave, along with Ponting’s. We saved a bag of bread.”

He took his seat again on the rock and, placing the cup beside him, took the pipe from his pocket, but he did not light it. He held it, rubbing the bowl reflectively. He seemed to have come to an end of his story.

He sat down again on the rock and, setting the cup beside him, took the pipe from his pocket, but he didn’t light it. He held it, rubbing the bowl thoughtfully. It seemed like he had come to the end of his story.

“Did the other man die?” she asked.

“Did the other guy die?” she asked.

“He went getting gulls’ eggs one day,” said199 Raft, “and slipped over the cliff. They’re big, the cliffs, down there. I found him all broke up on the rocks. He didn’t live more than a minute when I got to him and I had to leave him; the tide was coming up.”

“He went to get gulls’ eggs one day,” said199 Raft, “and slipped over the cliff. The cliffs down there are really high. I found him all smashed up on the rocks. He didn’t make it more than a minute after I got to him, and I had to leave him; the tide was coming in.”

“Poor man,” said she.

“Poor guy,” she said.

He rose up and, taking the cup, stood for a moment again looking seaward.

He stood up, took the cup, and paused for a moment, looking out at the sea again.

“Well, I’ll be off down the beach,” said he, “you won’t be frightened to be here by yourself?”

“Well, I’m heading down to the beach,” he said, “you’re not scared to be here alone, right?”

“No,” she replied, “but don’t go very far.”

“No,” she said, “but don’t go too far.”

“I’ll keep in sight,” said Raft.

"I'll keep an eye on it," said Raft.

He put the cup in the cave and off he went whilst she sat watching him; everything, life itself, seemed centred in him. A terrible feeling came over her at moments that he might vanish, that, looking away for a moment and turning again she might find him gone and nothing but the beach and the gulls.

He placed the cup in the cave and walked away while she sat there watching him; everything, including life itself, seemed to revolve around him. At times, a dreadful thought struck her that he might disappear, that if she looked away just for a moment and turned back, she might find him gone, leaving only the beach and the seagulls.

Beyond the river he turned and saw her watching him and waved his hand as if to reassure her. She waved in reply and then sat watching till he reached the figure-head and stood to examine it.

Beyond the river, he turned and saw her watching him and waved his hand as if to reassure her. She waved back and then sat watching until he reached the figurehead and stood to examine it.

He seemed very small from here. She saw him standing and looking inland, he had seen the cache, no doubt, and he would want to go to it; if he did that he would disappear from sight. But he did not go to it, he kept on always in view, exploring the rocks and the sands and stopping now and then as if to look back.

He looked really small from here. She watched him standing and gazing inland; he must have seen the stash, and he would want to go to it. If he did, he would be out of sight. But he didn’t go to it; he stayed in view, exploring the rocks and the sand, stopping now and then as if to check back.

It seemed to her that he could read her mind and200 feel her terror of being left alone. Then her mind went back over the last few days.

It felt to her like he could read her mind and200 sense her fear of being left alone. Then her thoughts drifted back over the past few days.

She had been very near death. She had drunk the last of the water in the tin and had been too feeble to go for more. What had brought her to that pass? It seemed to her that the rocks, the sea and the sky had slowly sucked her vitality away from her till at last she could not eat, could not walk, could not think. All that time her mind had never thought of loneliness, the thing that was killing her had veiled itself by numbing her brain and weakening her body. But near death her mind had cleared and the great grief of desolation stood before her. Then God-sent, a form had pushed the grief aside and a hand had taken her lonely hand and a finger had moistened her lips. But it was the knowledge that the hand was a real hand that gave her the first lead back to life.

She had been very close to death. She had drunk the last of the water in the can and had been too weak to go get more. What had brought her to this point? It felt to her like the rocks, the sea, and the sky had slowly drained her energy until she could no longer eat, walk, or think. All that time, her mind hadn’t considered loneliness; the thing that was destroying her had disguised itself by numbing her thoughts and weakening her body. But near death, her mind had cleared, and the overwhelming sadness of desolation stood before her. Then, as if sent by God, a figure had pushed the grief away, taking her lonely hand and moistening her lips with a finger. But it was the realization that the hand was a real hand that gave her the first spark of hope for life.

Then the last three days. The feeling of extreme helplessness and sickness and the knowledge that she was watched over and cared for and thought for—there was no word to express what all that meant. It turned the great rough figure to a spirit, great and tender and benign.

Then the last three days. The feeling of intense helplessness and sickness, along with the awareness that she was being watched over, cared for, and thought about—there was no word to capture what all that meant. It transformed the large, rough figure into a spirit, grand and gentle and kind.

He was coming along back now carrying something he had picked up amongst the rocks. It was a crab.

He was coming back now carrying something he had found among the rocks. It was a crab.

A great satisfactory two pound crab bound up in kelp ribbon so craftily that it could neither bite nor escape. He put it on the sand for her to look at before taking it off to boil.201

A perfectly sized two-pound crab wrapped up in kelp so cleverly that it couldn't bite or get away. He placed it on the sand for her to see before taking it off to boil.201

The sun was hot and as he stood whilst she admired his prize: “Don’t you feel the sun to your head?” asked he.

The sun was blazing, and as he stood there, she admired his trophy. “Aren’t you feeling the sun on your head?” he asked.

“No,” she replied, “I like it. I had a hat—a sou’wester but it’s in a cave away down the beach. There’s a dead man there.”

“No,” she said, “I like it. I had a hat—a sou’wester but it’s in a cave down the beach. There’s a dead man there.”

“A dead man?” said Raft.

“A dead guy?” said Raft.

“Yes. I killed him.”

“Yes. I took him out.”

“Killed him?”

"Did you kill him?"

“It was partly accident. He was one of the sailors. He was a bad man. The other sailor got lost and never came back and I was left alone with this man. He nearly frightened me to death.”

“It was partly an accident. He was one of the sailors. He was a bad guy. The other sailor got lost and never returned, and I was left alone with this guy. He almost scared me to death.”

“Swab,” said Raft.

“Swab,” Raft said.

“Then one night he crawled into my cave in the dark and I struck out with the knife and it killed him—he’s lying there now. I didn’t mean to kill him, but he frightened me.”

“Then one night, he crept into my cave in the dark, and I swung the knife, which ended up killing him—he's lying there now. I didn't mean to kill him, but he scared me.”

“Swab,” said Raft, two tones deeper. Then he laughed as if to himself. “Well, that’s a go,” said he. He took a pull at his beard as he contemplated this slayer of men seated on her blankets at his feet. She glanced up and saw that he was laughing and a wan smile came around her eyes, it seemed to him like a glimmer of sunshine from inside of her. Then bending down he pulled up the blanket that had slipped from her left shoulder and settled it in its place.

“Swab,” Raft said, his voice a couple of tones deeper. Then he laughed to himself. “Well, that works,” he added. He tugged at his beard as he considered the killer sitting on her blankets at his feet. She looked up, noticed his laughter, and a faint smile appeared in her eyes, almost like a flicker of sunlight coming from within her. Then he bent down, lifted the blanket that had slipped from her left shoulder, and adjusted it back in place.

“I’ll tell you all about it some time,” said she, “when I feel stronger.”202

“I’ll tell you all about it sometime,” she said, “when I feel stronger.”202

“Ay, ay,” said Raft. Then he went off with the crab to boil it.

“Ay, ay,” Raft said. Then he went off with the crab to boil it.

As he attended to this business in the cave, half-sitting, half-kneeling before the little fire, he chuckled to himself now and then, and now and then he would bring his great hand down on his thigh with a slap.

As he took care of this task in the cave, half-sitting, half-kneeling in front of the small fire, he chuckled to himself every so often, and from time to time he would slap his thigh with his large hand.

The idea of her killing a man seemed to him the height of humour. He didn’t put much store on men’s lives in general, and none at all on the life of an unknown swab who deserved his gruel. Then he was of the type that admires a fighting thing much more than a peaceful and placid thing, and he felt the pleasure of a man who has rescued a seemingly weak and inoffensive creature only to find that it has pluck and teeth of its own.

The thought of her killing a man struck him as hilarious. He didn't really value men's lives in general, especially not the life of some unknown loser who deserved what he got. Plus, he was the kind of person who admired a fierce spirit way more than a calm and easy-going one, and he felt the thrill of someone who has saved what looks like a weak and harmless creature only to discover that it has its own courage and bite.

She had gone up a lot in his estimation. Besides, her feebleness and forlorn condition had wounded him in a great soft part of his nature where the hurt felt queer. This new knowledge somehow eased the hurt. He could think of her now apart from her condition and think more kindly of her, for the strange fact remains that the very weakness and forlornness that had wakened his boundless compassion had antagonized him. When he had found the crab the idea had come to him that here was some different sort of food to “put into her;” he was thinking that same thought now but with more enthusiasm. Yes, she had gone up a lot in his estimation.

She had really improved in his eyes. Besides, her weakness and sad condition had touched a soft spot in him that felt strange. This new understanding somehow made the hurt less painful. He could now see her separately from her situation and think more kindly of her, because it’s strange how the very weakness and sadness that had sparked his deep compassion had also frustrated him. When he had found the crab, he thought about how it could be a different kind of food to “give to her;” he had that same thought now but with more excitement. Yes, she had definitely improved in his estimation.


203

CHAPTER XXIV

A DREAM

This same Raft whom the fo’c’sle could subdue to the surroundings, making him as faithful a part of the picture as the kerosene lamp, on the beach stood immense both in size and significance.

This same Raft that the fo’c’sle could adapt to its surroundings, making him as integral to the scene as the kerosene lamp, stood on the beach, huge in both size and importance.

It was as though the fo’c’sle had the power to dwindle him, the beach, to expand him.

It was like the fo’c’sle had the ability to shrink him, while the beach could make him feel larger.

The girl had never seen him in the fo’c’sle so she could not appreciate the difference that environment made in him, and perhaps she saw him ever so slightly magnified, but it seemed to her that he was big enough to form part of the landscape, that he was one with the seven mile beach and the Lizard Point and the great islands and the sea elephants.

The girl had never seen him in the forecastle, so she couldn't really understand how much that setting changed him. Maybe she saw him as a bit larger than life, but to her, he seemed to be a part of the landscape, as if he belonged with the seven-mile beach, Lizard Point, the large islands, and the sea elephants.

Not only had she been crushed down by loneliness; size had helped. Raft seemed to reduce the size of things, so that the seven mile strand and the vast islands and sea spaces no longer burdened her, and in some magical way whilst he reduced the proportions of his surroundings they increased his potency and significance. He was in his true setting, part of a vast picture without a frame.

Not only had she been weighed down by loneliness; the size played a role too. The raft seemed to make everything smaller, so that the seven-mile stretch of beach and the huge islands and open sea didn’t feel so overwhelming to her. In a way that felt almost magical, while he shrank the proportions of his surroundings, they became more powerful and meaningful for him. He was in his right place, part of a grand scene without any borders.

It was not alone his physical dimensions. Bompard204 had been a big man, but Bompard could not fill that beach. No, it was something else—what we call, for want of a better expression, “the man himself.”

It wasn't just his size. Bompard204 was a big guy, but he couldn't occupy that beach. No, it was something more—what we refer to, for lack of a better term, as “the man himself.”

Then there was another thing about him, he found food of all sorts where Bompard and La Touche had found nothing; he brought in crabs and cray-fish and penguins eggs, he brought down rabbits with stones. That was his great art. A stone in the hand of Raft was a terrible missile and his aim was deadly.

Then there was something else about him; he found all kinds of food where Bompard and La Touche found nothing. He brought in crabs and crayfish and penguin eggs, and he took down rabbits with stones. That was his great skill. A stone in Raft's hand was a deadly weapon, and his aim was spot-on.

At the end of a week the girl was able to accompany him along the beach to the cache where he unearthed some stores and came upon the harpoon which he carried back with them.

At the end of the week, the girl was able to walk with him along the beach to the spot where he dug up some supplies and found the harpoon, which he brought back with them.

Then one day he suddenly appeared before her carrying her lost sou’wester. He had gone off down the beach in the direction of the Lizard Point and he came back carrying the hat in his hand. He must have been into the cave where the remains of La Touche lay, but he said nothing about that.

Then one day, he suddenly showed up in front of her, holding her lost sou’wester. He had gone down the beach toward Lizard Point and returned with the hat in his hand. He must have gone into the cave where the remains of La Touche were, but he didn’t say anything about it.

It was nearly a fortnight since she had told him of how she had lost it and he must have treasured the fact up in his mind all that time.

It had been almost two weeks since she had told him how she had lost it, and he must have held onto that in his mind the whole time.

The weather had cleared again, after a tremendous blow from the south, and as they sat that evening in the sunset blaze before the caves, Raft, who had been staring steadfastly out to sea as if watching something, began to talk.

The weather had cleared up again after a strong storm from the south, and as they sat that evening in the vibrant colors of the sunset in front of the caves, Raft, who had been gazing intently out to sea as if he was watching something, started to speak.

“That chap Ponting told me this side of the coast is no use for ships,” said he. “They keep beyond205 them islands for fear of the reefs. I reckon the old sea cows know that or there wouldn’t be so many on this beach. He said there was a bay round to the westward where ships put in.”

“That guy Ponting told me this side of the coast is no good for ships,” he said. “They stay clear of those islands because of the reefs. I figure the old sea cows know that or there wouldn’t be so many on this beach. He mentioned there’s a bay to the west where ships can dock.”

“How far?” asked the girl.

"How far?" the girl asked.

“A goodish bit,” replied Raft. “I was making for that bay when I struck you. I was thinking,” he finished, “that when you were stronger on your pins we might make for there.”

“A decent amount,” Raft replied. “I was heading toward that bay when I found you. I was thinking,” he added, “that once you were feeling better on your feet, we could head over there.”

“Leave here?”

"Are we leaving?"

“Ay,” said Raft, “there’s not much use sticking here.”

“Ay,” Raft said, “there’s not much point in hanging around here.”

She said nothing for a moment, she felt disturbed.

She didn’t say anything for a moment; she felt unsettled.

Since her recovery she had fallen into a state of quietude. She who had been the leader of Bompard and La Touche, she who had fought and worked so determinedly for existence had now no ambition, no desire for anything but rest. The strength of this man who had given her back her life seemed a shield against everything, just as a wall is a shield against the wind; she was content to sit in its shelter and rest. The idea of new exertions and unknown places terrified her.

Since her recovery, she had entered a state of calm. She, who had been the leader of Bompard and La Touche, who had fought and worked so hard for survival, now had no ambition, no desire for anything other than rest. The strength of the man who had restored her life felt like a shield against everything, just like a wall protects against the wind; she was happy to sit in that safety and relax. The thought of new challenges and unfamiliar places scared her.

“But how are you to know the bay?” asked she, “there may be a good many bays along the coast.”

“But how do you know which bay?” she asked. “There could be quite a few bays along the coast.”

“No,” said Raft, “Ponting told me there wasn’t a decent anchorage but this. He said this bay wasn’t to be mistook, looks as if it was cut out with a spade and the cliffs run high and black, there’s a seal beach that way and it’s after seals the ships206 come. Well, there’s time enough to think of it seeing you are not fit to move yet.”

“No,” said Raft, “Ponting told me there wasn’t a good place to anchor except this one. He said this bay is unmistakable, it looks like it was dug out with a spade and the cliffs are tall and dark. There’s a seal beach that way and the ships come after seals206. Well, there’s plenty of time to think about it since you’re not ready to move yet.”

“Oh, I’ll soon be all right,” said she. “I’m getting stronger every day.”

“Oh, I’ll be fine soon,” she said. “I’m getting stronger every day.”

“What gets me,” said Raft, “is how you fell to pieces like that, with all that stuff at your elbow and a river close by.”

“What surprises me,” said Raft, “is how you broke down like that, with all that gear around you and a river right next door.”

“It was being alone,” replied she, “I did not know it at the time, but I got so that I did not care to eat and then at last I believe I didn’t eat anything at all. I couldn’t have imagined that just being alone would make a person like that. You see I had food and water. If I had been compelled to hunt about for food I expect I would have been all right, as it was I had nothing to do and was just driven in on myself.”

“It was being alone,” she replied, “I didn’t realize it at the time, but I ended up not wanting to eat, and eventually, I think I stopped eating altogether. I never would have thought that being alone could affect someone like that. I had food and water. If I had needed to search for food, I think I would have been fine, but instead, I had nothing to occupy my mind and just turned in on myself.”

Raft said nothing for a moment, he was turning this over in his mind. He could not understand it. The idea of a person with plenty of food and a good set of teeth dying of starvation just because she was lonely seemed to him outrageous, yet he knew she was speaking the truth. It was another strange thing about this strange woman. She was altogether strange, different from any human being he had ever met and growing more different every day now that she was “filling out,” and getting her voice back.

Raft was silent for a moment, processing this in his mind. He couldn’t grasp it. The thought of someone with enough food and a nice set of teeth dying from hunger just because she felt lonely struck him as outrageous, yet he knew she was telling the truth. It was just another bizarre aspect of this unusual woman. She was completely odd, unlike anyone he had ever encountered, and becoming even more different every day now that she was “filling out” and regaining her voice.

That voice, soft and musical and refined, had disturbed the sea elephants when she first talked to them as people talk to horses and dogs, it was something they had never heard before in the language207 of tone, and so it was with this sea animal with a red beard. He could not tell whether he liked it or not, never asked himself the question, it was part of her general strangeness and to be considered along with her clinging, man killing and double-tongued qualities, also with the fact that she had starved almost to death because she was alone; also with her eyes and new face, for she was growing younger looking every day and better looking, and her eyes, naturally lovely, were growing natural again.

That voice, soft, musical, and refined, had startled the sea elephants when she first spoke to them like people do with horses and dogs; it was something they had never encountered before in the language207 of tone. The same went for this sea creature with a red beard. He couldn’t figure out if he liked it or not and never bothered to ask himself the question. It was part of her overall strangeness, to be considered alongside her clinginess, her deadly nature, and her tendency to speak in riddles. Additionally, it was linked to the fact that she had nearly starved to death because of her solitude; along with her eyes and her fresh appearance, as she seemed to be looking younger and more attractive every day, and her naturally beautiful eyes were becoming naturally lovely again.

As he looked at her now sitting in the sunset this return of beauty struck him as it almost might have struck the sea elephants. It pleased him. Had he put his thoughts into words he would have said that she was filling out and getting more pleasant looking. At her very best he would never have tacked the word beauty on to her; a buxom, rotund, beady-eyed young female would have made the word beauty spring to his lips—Cléo de Bromsart, never. But she was getting more pleasant looking and her eyes were getting over their “stiffness”—which was something, and he felt pleased.

As he watched her sitting in the sunset, he was struck by her beauty, like a revelation that might have hit the sea elephants. It made him happy. If he had put his thoughts into words, he would have said she was filling out and looking more attractive. Even at her best, he wouldn’t have called her beautiful; a curvy, full-figured girl with bright eyes would have made him think of beauty—Cléo de Bromsart never did. But she was becoming more appealing, and her eyes were softening, which was something, and it pleased him.

Presently, alone in his cave, he would bring his fist down on his thigh with a bang and chuckle over her contrarieties, reviewing her against that terrific picture he had seen in the cave when he had gone to fetch the sou’wester; the picture of a man who had been torn to pieces by Burgomasters and cormorants. It had been necessary to wash the sou’wester208 for a long time in sea water before bringing it back.

Currently, alone in his cave, he would slam his fist on his thigh with a thud and laugh at her contradictions, comparing her to that horrifying image he had seen in the cave when he went to get the sou’wester; the image of a man who had been ripped apart by Burgomasters and cormorants. He had to wash the sou’wester208 for quite a while in sea water before bringing it back.

She had done that chap in proper; the work of the gulls and the work of the girl were hardly dissociated in his mind—there was the Result. Just as though a baby had smashed a rock with its fist. Hence the chuckles, heightened by her clinging ways, her fragility, her musical voice, her starvation due to loneliness, her double tongue, her unaccountable tricks of manner.

She had taken care of that guy completely; the actions of the gulls and the girl were hardly separate in his mind—there was the outcome. Just like a baby smashing a rock with its fist. That's why he chuckled, amplified by her clingy behavior, her delicateness, her melodic voice, her loneliness-induced starvation, her double talk, her strange mannerisms.

And she, as she sat in the sunset not knowing his thoughts, had you asked her how she felt about him would have answered with steadfast eyes that she loved him. Meaning that she loved him as she had learned to love the sea-elephants, or as she would have loved a great carthorse that had stood between her and danger, or a huge dog. She scarcely thought of him as a man—just as a great benign thing, human, but nearer to the heart than any human being life had brought her in contact with till now.

And she, sitting in the sunset without knowing what he was thinking, would have looked at you with determined eyes and said that she loved him. This meant she loved him like she had learned to love sea elephants, or like she would have loved a strong draft horse that had protected her from danger, or a big dog. She barely thought of him as a man—more like a great gentle presence, human, but closer to her heart than any other person she had met in her life so far.

Her almost passionate gratitude had little to do with this measure of him; any kindly man might have done what he had done. It was perhaps the feeling of his great strength, of his possible fierceness that gave the touch of benignity to him.

Her almost passionate gratitude had little to do with this aspect of him; any decent guy might have done what he did. It was probably the sense of his immense strength, of his potential fierceness that added a touch of kindness to him.

“Weren’t you afraid of them sea cows?” said he at last, “you must have come clean through them to get to that cave.”

“Weren’t you afraid of those manatees?” he finally said, “you must have gone right through them to get to that cave.”

“No,” she replied, “I didn’t mind them, quite the reverse. I came here because of them.”209

“No,” she said, “I didn’t mind them at all; it was actually the opposite. I came here because of them.”209

“Because of them!”

“Because of هؤلاء!”

“Yes. They were company.”

“Yes. They were company.”

“Meaning—”

“Meaning—”

“Friends.”

"Friends."

“Y’mean to say—friends did you call them? Well, I don’t know, there’s no accountin’.”

“Do you mean to say—did you call them friends? Well, I don't know, that's hard to explain.”

He hung in irons. So she had been keeping company with the sea cows—and she talked of them as “friends.”

He was hanging in chains. So she had been spending time with the manatees—and she referred to them as “friends.”

Now Raft, for all his limitless power of compassion for a female in distress would have slaughtered those same “sea-cows” to the last bull, and without a shred of compunction or compassion, had he possessed kettles to boil down the blubber and a vessel to carry the oil. He had already done in two of the babies for food when she was not looking. The idea of talking about them as friends tickled his mind in a new place. Then, as he glanced at the great bulls taking headers in the sunset light and snorting in from the sea and squatting over the beach, he came as near as anything to bursting into a roar of laughter.

Now Raft, despite his endless compassion for a woman in trouble, would have killed those same "sea-cows" right down to the last bull, without a hint of guilt or regret, if he had had the pots to boil down the blubber and a way to transport the oil. He had already taken out two of the calves for food when she wasn’t watching. The thought of referring to them as friends made him chuckle in a strange way. Then, as he watched the massive bulls diving into the sunset and snorting as they came in from the sea, he almost burst out laughing.

Then he suddenly remembered supper and went off to prepare it.

Then he suddenly remembered dinner and went off to make it.

The girl, left to herself, smiled. He had given her back that power and, like the sea elephants when they repulsed the penguins, he had given her something to smile over. She saw that he could not understand her in the least in a lot of little things, whilst she understood him through and through—or so she thought. She had thought210 the same about the sea elephants till the great battle, and—she had never seen Raft with murder in his eyes making the elements of beef tea.

The girl, left alone, smiled. He had given her back that power and, like the sea elephants when they chased off the penguins, he had given her something to be happy about. She realized that he didn’t understand her at all in many small ways, while she felt like she knew him completely—or at least that’s what she believed. She had thought210 the same about the sea elephants until the big battle, and—she had never seen Raft with a murderous look in his eyes while making beef tea.

He had made a stew for supper out of mussels, canned vegetables, seal meat and a piece of rabbit and when supper was over she went to bed in the bed he had made for her, for he had stripped the cache of all its wearing apparel and the remaining blankets, reserving the blankets for her use.

He had cooked a stew for dinner with mussels, canned veggies, seal meat, and a bit of rabbit, and after dinner, she went to bed in the bed he had prepared for her, as he had taken all the clothing from the cache and the leftover blankets, keeping the blankets for her.

Then as she lay awake before dropping off to sleep she heard a sudden burst of noise from the night outside. It sounded as though one of the bulls had suddenly perceived a joke and were giving vent to his feelings.

Then, as she lay awake before falling asleep, she heard a sudden burst of noise from the night outside. It sounded like one of the bulls had suddenly gotten a joke and was expressing his feelings.

She knew what it was, and she guessed the joke, and then, lying there in the dark, she began to laugh softly to herself with laughter that seemed to ease her mind of some old incubus clinging to it—less laughter than a sort of inverted form of crying and ending up almost in the latter with a few sniffs.

She understood what it was, figured out the joke, and then, lying there in the dark, she started to laugh quietly to herself. It was a laugh that felt like it was freeing her mind from some old burden—more like a twisted version of crying, eventually almost leading to the latter with a few sniffles.

Then she fell asleep and dreamed that Raft had turned into something that seemed like a sea lion. She had never seen a sea lion, but this dream—one looked something like a lion and something like a sea elephant and something like Raft—with a touch of a carthorse. It had flippers, then it had wings, and the setting was the Place de la Concorde which bordered quite naturally the great beach of Kerguelen.

Then she fell asleep and dreamed that Raft had transformed into something resembling a sea lion. She had never seen a sea lion, but this dream—something that looked part lion, part sea elephant, and part Raft—with a hint of a draft horse. It had flippers, then it sprouted wings, and the backdrop was the Place de la Concorde, which naturally bordered the great beach of Kerguelen.


211

CHAPTER XXV

STORIES ON THE BEACH

For a week after that day not a word was said about their departure for that problematical bay to the westward where ships put in, or where they might put in should they find themselves in the region of Kerguelen. The idea seemed to the girl like one of those nightmare ideas, those terrific tasks which fever or indigestion sets to one in dreams.

For a week after that day, no one mentioned their departure for that uncertain bay to the west where ships dock, or where they could dock if they happened to be near Kerguelen. The thought struck the girl as one of those nightmarish ideas, those overwhelming challenges that fever or indigestion creates in dreams.

It blew during that week as it had never blown before; blew from the north and the south and the west Atlantic oceans of rain driving seawards from the hills and passing off towards the islands, followed by breaks of clear weather and blue sparkling skies filled with the tearing screaming wind.

It blew that week like it never had before; from the north, south, and west, rain-driven winds rushed seawards from the hills and moved towards the islands, followed by bursts of clear weather and bright blue skies filled with the howling wind.

They talked a good deal during these days and at odd times, and the girl began to get some true glimpses of the mind of her companion, a mind that had never grown up, yet had in no wise deteriorated from remaining ungrown. Raft, who had been round the world a dozen times and more, knew less of the world than a modern child. Fights and roaring drunks and the smoke haze of bar rooms, wharf Messalinas and sailors’ lodging houses had212 done him no harm at all. His innocence was vast and indestructible as his ignorance.

They talked a lot during those days and at random times, and the girl started to get some real insights into her companion's mind, a mind that had never matured but also hadn’t suffered from staying immature. Raft, who had traveled around the world a dozen times and more, knew less about the world than a modern child. Fights, loud drunks, and the smoky haze of bars, along with the chaotic scenes of the docks and sailors' boarding houses, had212 done him no harm at all. His innocence was as vast and unbreakable as his ignorance.

Bompard and La Touche were old men of the world compared to Raft; they were of different stuff, and being yachtsmen they had been long rubbed against the ways of high civilization.

Bompard and La Touche were seasoned veterans compared to Raft; they were made of different material, and as yachtsmen, they had long been exposed to the ways of high society.

To the girl, born and bred amongst all the intricacies of modern life and thought, and with a sense of mind-values as delicate as a jeweller’s scales, Raft was a revelation.

To the girl, raised in the complexities of modern life and ideas, and with a sense of values as delicate as a jeweler’s scales, Raft was a revelation.

She tried to sound his past. He had no past beyond the Albatross. He could tell all about the Albatross and his shipmates and the Old Man and so forth, but beyond that lay only a ship called the Pathfinder, and beyond that a muddle of ships and ports, a forest of masts stretching to a grey time an infinite distance away, the time of his childhood. He had no professed religion and he could neither read nor write.

She tried to understand his past. He had no history beyond the Albatross. He could share everything about the Albatross, his crewmates, and the Old Man, but beyond that was just a ship called the Pathfinder, and then a jumble of ships and ports, a forest of masts reaching to a distant, gray time, the time of his childhood. He had no declared religion, and he could neither read nor write.

Yet he had remembered her sou’wester, this man without a memory and he was always astonishing her by remembering little things she had said or things she had wished for.

Yet he remembered her rain hat, this man without a memory, and he was always surprising her by recalling little things she had said or things she had hoped for.

Of social distinction, beyond the division of afterguard from fo’c’sle, he seemed to possess little idea, save for a vague echo, caught from the man Harbutt, about the Rich People; and as to sex, beyond a queer instinctive delicacy and a tenderness due to her weakness and the memory of how he had found her, she might just as well have been a man, or a child like himself.213

Of social class, aside from the separation between the crew and the deckhands, he seemed to have little understanding, except for a vague impression he got from the guy Harbutt about wealthy people; and regarding gender, apart from a strange instinctual sensitivity and a soft spot she inspired in him due to her fragility and how he had discovered her, she could just as easily have been a man or a child like him.213

Another thing that struck her forcibly was the sense of his good humour. His mind seemed to possess an equable warm temperature, a temperature that it seemed impossible to lower or raise. She could not fancy him getting angry about anything. Had she seen him as in the past during one of his rare sprees, fighting the crowd and tossing men about like ninepins, she would have said: ‘This is not the same man’—and maybe she would have been right.

Another thing that struck her strongly was his sense of humor. His mind seemed to have a steady, warm vibe that felt impossible to change. She couldn’t picture him getting angry about anything. If she had seen him in the past during one of his rare wild nights, pushing through the crowd and throwing guys around like bowling pins, she would have thought, ‘This is not the same guy’—and maybe she would have been right.

“Where did you come from,” said he one day to her as they sat rain-bound watching the gulls dashing about over the crests of the incoming seas.

“Where did you come from?” he asked her one day as they sat stranded by the rain, watching the seagulls darting around over the waves of the rising sea.

“I came from Paris—you have never been to Paris?”

“I came from Paris—you’ve never been to Paris?”

No, he had never been to Paris. He knew of the place, it was in France. Then she thought that she would interest him by trying to describe it. She spoke of the busy streets and the great Boulevards, then she tried to describe the people and what they were doing and then, as she talked, it was just as though Kerguelen had become the big end of a telescope and the doings of civilisation, as exemplified by Paris, a panorama seen at the little end.

No, he had never been to Paris. He knew it was in France. Then she thought she could interest him by trying to describe it. She talked about the busy streets and the wide boulevards, then she tried to describe the people and what they were doing, and as she spoke, it was as if Kerguelen had turned into the big end of a telescope, with the activities of civilization, as shown by Paris, appearing as a panorama through the small end.

What were they all doing, those crowds that she could visualize so plainly?—deputies, lawyers, military men, shop-keepers, pleasure seekers—towards what end were they going?

What were they all doing, those crowds that she could visualize so plainly?—deputies, lawyers, military men, shopkeepers, pleasure seekers—what were they aiming for?

Then, with a strange little shock, it came to her214 that they were going, as a mass, nowhere except from dawn to dusk and dusk to dawn; that they were exactly like the crowd of sea gulls, each individual rotating in its own little orbit, and that the wonderful coloured and spangled crust called Civilization was nothing more than the excretion of individual ambitions, desires and energies.

Then, with a strange little jolt, it hit her214 that they were going, as a whole, nowhere except from morning to night and night to morning; that they were just like a flock of seagulls, each one spinning in its own little path, and that the amazing colorful and glittering shell called Civilization was nothing more than the result of individual ambitions, desires, and energies.

Then, when she had finished her talk about the wonderful city of Paris, she found that Raft, comfortably propped against the cave wall, was asleep.

Then, when she finished talking about the amazing city of Paris, she found that Raft, comfortably leaning against the cave wall, was asleep.

One of the disconcerting things about this huge creature was his capacity for sleep. He would drop asleep like a dog at the shortest notice and lie with his face in the crook of his arm like a dead man. She would watch him sometimes for half an hour together as he lay like this, and at first the vague fear used to come to her that he had been stricken by some malady in the form of sleeping sickness that made him act like this. She did not know that he had kept awake all those nights he had looked after her and that the same brain that could sleep and sleep and sleep could put sleep entirely away, just as the great body that lolled about like the sea elephants, could, like the sea-elephants, become a thing, tireless, and capable of infinite endurance.

One of the unsettling things about this huge creature was his ability to sleep. He would fall asleep like a dog at the slightest provocation, resting with his face in the crook of his arm like a lifeless body. She would sometimes watch him for half an hour like this, and at first, a vague fear would creep in that he had been struck by some illness resembling sleeping sickness that made him act this way. She didn't realize that he had stayed awake all those nights he looked after her, and that the same brain capable of sleeping endlessly could also banish sleep completely, just as the great body that lounged around like sea elephants could, like the sea elephants, become an entity, tireless and capable of endless endurance.

Then again, he would smoke in silence for ages as though oblivious of her existence. She had observed the same thing in Bompard and La Touche who would sit cheek by jowl without a word, as though they had quarrelled. This trait215 pleased her, and she fell in with it unconsciously as though his mind had moulded hers and were teaching it the taciturnity of the sea.

Then again, he would smoke in silence for ages, acting as if he didn't even notice she was there. She had noticed the same thing with Bompard and La Touche, who would sit so close together without saying a word, as if they were in a fight. This quality215 pleased her, and she went along with it without realizing, as if his mindset had shaped hers and was teaching it the quietness of the sea.

One day, during a brief spell of calm when they were seated in the sun, dinner over and nothing to do, she tried the effect of literature upon him. She told him the story of Jack and the Bean Stalk and was delighted to find him interested when he had got his bearings and knew that a “giant” was a man fifty feet high; the cutting open of the giant—it occurred in her version—pleased him immensely. Then when she had finished she was alarmed to find, from words dropped by him, that he considered the story to be true, or at least to be taken seriously. She did not disillusion him; to do so she would have had to tell him that she had lied. That was the funny part of the thing. He would have said to himself “what made her lie to me about that chap?” By no possible means could he have imagined a person sitting down to invent in cold blood for the amusement of others a yarn about what never happened; no, it would have struck him as one of those lying personal yarns heard in the fo’c’sle sometimes and likely to produce a boot aimed at the teller’s head. He had seen men reading books in the fo’c’sle occasionally and old newspapers, but of literature, fictional or otherwise, he had no more idea than the bull sea elephants of astronomy.

One day, during a brief moment of calm while they were sitting in the sun, with dinner finished and nothing to do, she decided to see how literature would affect him. She told him the story of Jack and the Beanstalk and was thrilled to find that he was interested once he understood that a “giant” was a guy fifty feet tall; the part where they cut open the giant—at least in her version—amused him greatly. However, when she finished, she was worried to learn, from his comments, that he thought the story was real or at least should be taken seriously. She didn’t correct him; to do that, she would have had to admit that she had lied. That was the funny part. He would have wondered, “Why did she lie to me about that guy?” He couldn't fathom someone sitting down to invent something in cold blood just to amuse others with a tale about something that never happened; no, it would have seemed to him like one of those personal lies you hear sometimes in the fo’c'sle, likely to get a boot aimed at the storyteller’s head. He had seen men reading books and old newspapers in the fo’c’sle sometimes, but when it came to literature, fictional or otherwise, he had as little understanding as the bull sea elephants do of astronomy.

This she intuitively felt and so held her tongue. But she had interested him, and she went on, producing216 from her memory the story of the Forty Thieves.

This she instinctively sensed, so she kept quiet. But she had caught his interest, and she continued, recalling the story of the Forty Thieves216 from memory.

Now he had accepted the bean stalk explanation, for he had never to his knowledge seen a bean stalk, but the jars in the Forty Thieves he revolted at, for a jar to him was a demijohn, or a thing of that size. A man could not get into that.

Now he had accepted the explanation about the bean stalk, since to his knowledge he had never seen one, but he was repulsed by the jars in the Forty Thieves, because to him, a jar was a demijohn or something of that size. A man could not fit into that.

However, on explanation, he passed the jars, and the boiling oil repaid him. He seemed to delight in torture and blood.

However, upon explanation, he handed over the jars, and the boiling oil returned the favor. He appeared to revel in pain and bloodshed.

“Where did you get that yarn from?” asked he.

“Where did you get that yarn?” he asked.

“Out of a book,” said she.

“From a book,” she said.

“Got any more?” he asked.

"Got any more?" he asked.

“Plenty,” she replied casting round in her mind, and wondering how it happens that children’s stories run so frequently to blood and ferocity.

“Plenty,” she replied, thinking it over and wondering why children’s stories so often involve blood and violence.

She remembered Anatole France’s story of the juggler who juggled before the shrine of Our Lady, having no better offering to make to her, and Raft sat spellbound, after having made out that Our Lady was the Virgin Mary, the patron of Catholic shipmates. She told it so well and so simply, with unobtrusive foot notes as to monasteries and their contents, that he could not but see the point, the poor man having nothing to offer but his stock in trade of tricks, offered it.

She recalled Anatole France's story about the juggler who performed in front of the shrine of Our Lady, not having anything better to give her. Raft sat enthralled, realizing that Our Lady was the Virgin Mary, the protector of Catholic sailors. She told the story so wonderfully and simply, with subtle footnotes about monasteries and their treasures, that he couldn't help but understand the message—the poor man, with nothing to give but his skills, offered what he had.

Well, what of that? It was the best he had, and, if she could see the other chaps doing things for her, she could see him. The story, whose whole point lies in the supposed non-existence of the virgin as a discerning being, ought to cast its gentle217 ridicule not on the ignorant juggler but on the more learned brethren of the monastery. To Raft they were all in the same boat, and as to whether she could see them or not he didn’t know.

Well, what about that? It was the best he had, and if she could see the other guys doing things for her, she could see him too. The story, which centers on the idea that the virgin is not a discerning person, should gently poke fun not at the clueless juggler but at the more educated members of the monastery. To Raft, they were all in the same situation, and whether she could see them or not, he wasn’t sure.

The story fell flat, horribly flat, told to the absolutely simple hearted, and to the Teller, after explanations were over, it seemed that the Listener had in some way cut open modern genius and exposed a little tricky mechanism working on a view point of chilled steel.

The story fell flat, really flat, when told to the completely simple-minded. To the Teller, after all the explanations were done, it felt like the Listener had somehow dissected modern genius and revealed a little complicated mechanism functioning on a perspective of cold steel.

That Raft, in fact, was so big in a formless way that he was much above the story.

That Raft was so large in a shapeless way that he was well above the story.

She remedied her blunder on the next storytelling occasion with Blue Beard.

She fixed her mistake at the next storytelling session with Blue Beard.

Then the weather broke fair and the islands drew away and the clouds rose high and the white terns, always flitting like dragon-flies amidst the other birds, rose like the clouds, they always flew higher in fine weather, and with the smooth seas a new thing shewed like a sign: the little sea elephants were no longer confining themselves to the river and near shore. Some of them were taking boldly to the sea. Their small heads could be seen sometimes quite a long way out.

Then the weather cleared up, and the islands pulled away as the clouds lifted high. The white terns, always darting around like dragonflies among the other birds, soared alongside the clouds; they tended to fly higher in good weather. With the calm seas, a new sight appeared like a sign: the little sea elephants were no longer just hanging around the river and the shore. Some of them were bravely venturing out into the sea. Their small heads could sometimes be seen quite far out.

This fact gave the girl food for thought. The summer was getting on.

This made the girl think. Summer was moving along.

It almost seemed that Ponting was right, that no ships would venture into that sea between the islands and the shore, and that their only hope of rescue lay in that bay away to the west, heaven knew how far.218

It almost seemed that Ponting was right, that no ships would risk sailing into that sea between the islands and the shore, and that their only chance of rescue was that bay far off to the west, who knows how far.218

Then an idea came to her. Two ships had already been here for certain: the wreck and the ship of Captain Slocum, then there was the cache, some ship must have left that.

Then an idea popped into her head. Two ships had definitely been here: the wreck and Captain Slocum's ship, and then there was the stash—some ship must have left that.

She told Raft what was in her mind but got little consolation from him. He opined that the wreck wouldn’t have been a wreck if she had kept clear of this dangerous water, that the cache might have been left by people who had landed somewhere else, and as for Captain Slocum’s ship she might have been a whaler. Whalers according to Raft were always off the beaten track and poking their noses into places where honest deep sea ships would not dare to go.

She shared her thoughts with Raft, but he offered little comfort. He suggested that the wreck wouldn’t have happened if she had steered clear of these treacherous waters, that the stash could have been left by people who landed elsewhere, and as for Captain Slocum’s ship, it might have been a whaling vessel. According to Raft, whalers were always off the main routes, exploring areas where respectable deep-sea ships wouldn’t risk going.

“Well, then,” said she, “how about that bay you spoke of?”

"Well, then," she said, "what about that bay you mentioned?"

“Oh, that place,” said Raft.

“Oh, that spot,” said Raft.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

He hung silent for a moment as if revolving the question in his mind.

He paused for a moment, as if contemplating the question in his mind.

“But you were set against it,” said he at last.

"But you were against it," he finally said.

“Yes, I know, but I am stronger now, and it seems useless staying here till perhaps the winter comes.”

“Yes, I know, but I’m stronger now, and it feels pointless to stay here until maybe winter arrives.”

She paused and looked towards the islands. She hated the idea of that journey which she pictured over rocks and across plains, where? In search of a place that might not exist, and where, if it did exist, no ship might perhaps be found. An almost hopeless journey involving unknown hardships.

She stopped and looked at the islands. She disliked the thought of that journey, imagining it over rocks and across plains, where? In search of a place that might not even be real, and where, if it did exist, no ship might possibly be found. It was an almost hopeless journey filled with unknown challenges.

“You ain’t strong enough,” suddenly said Raft.219

“You're not strong enough,” Raft suddenly said.219

It was as though he had touched some spring in her character that set the machinery of determination working.

It was as if he had unlocked a part of her personality that activated her inner strength.

“I am strong enough,” she replied. Then after a moment’s pause something in her began speaking, something that seemed allied to conscience, rather than thought, something that spoke almost against her will.

“I’m strong enough,” she replied. After a moment, something inside her began to speak, something that felt more related to her conscience than to her thoughts, something that seemed to speak almost against her will.

“We ought to go, we ought not to lose any chance. It seems almost hopeless, but it is the right thing to do. To stay here is not fighting, and in this place one has to fight if one wants to live or to get away. I feel that. To sit here with one’s hands folded is wicked.”

“We should go, we shouldn't miss any opportunity. It feels almost pointless, but it's the right thing to do. Staying here isn’t fighting, and in this place, you have to fight if you want to survive or escape. I sense that. Sitting here doing nothing is wrong.”

“Well, I believe in making a fight,” said the other, “question is, will we be any the better.”

“Well, I believe in putting up a fight,” said the other, “but the real question is, will we actually be any better off.”

“There’s always the chance.”

“There's always a chance.”

“Ay, there’s always a chance.”

"Yeah, there's always a chance."

Then an idea came to her.

Then she got an idea.

“How about the boat?” she asked.

“How about the boat?” she asked.

“That old boat along the beach?”

“That old boat on the beach?”

“Yes, suppose we took her and rowed down the coast.”

“Yes, let’s say we took her and rowed down the coast.”

“There aren’t no oars in her.”

“There aren't any oars in her.”

“There are oars. I hid them amongst the bushes and I can find them again.”

“There are oars. I hid them in the bushes, and I can find them again.”

Raft considered the proposition for a moment, then he shook his head and tapped the dottle out of his pipe.

Raft thought about the suggestion for a moment, then he shook his head and knocked the ash out of his pipe.

“Not with them winds that get you here,” said he, “they let out when you’re least expecting it220 and we’d be on to the rocks and done for. I’m not saying if we had a boat crew we mightn’t try, but we’re under-handed. No, we’ll have to hoof it if we go.”

“Not with those winds that bring you here,” he said, “they hit when you least expect it220 and we’d crash into the rocks and be finished. I’m not saying that if we had a crew we wouldn’t give it a shot, but we’re outnumbered. No, we’ll have to walk if we want to leave.”

“Hoof it—what is that?” asked she.

“Hoof it—what does that mean?” she asked.

“Walk it,” replied Raft, “and I’m thinking it’s beyond you, you aren’t fit for travelling rough, like me.”

"Walk it," Raft replied. "And I’m thinking it’s too much for you; you’re not cut out for rough travel like I am."

“Aren’t I?—I suppose I don’t look strong, but I am, of course I’m not as strong as you, but I can keep on once I begin, and I have been through a good deal ever since that night we were wrecked, I don’t think any journey we could make would be worse than that. And I was not prepared for all that as I am now for anything that may happen. Think of it, we had all been sitting at dinner, it was only a little while after dinner and I had my evening frock on.”

“Aren’t I?—I guess I don’t look strong, but I am. Of course, I’m not as strong as you, but once I start, I can keep going, and I’ve been through a lot since that night we were shipwrecked. I don’t think any trip we take could be worse than that. And I’m more prepared for anything that might happen now than I was then. Just think about it, we had all been sitting at dinner, and it was only a little while after dinner when I had my evening dress on.”

“Your evening which?”

"Which evening are you referring to?"

“Dress. They were all rich people on board the yacht and they put on different clothes always for dinner. It seems stupid—well, I was down below and I suddenly felt that I must get on deck, so I put on these clothes and my oilskin and sou’wester, then, as I was coming upstairs the collision happened. I got on deck and it was quite dark until the electric light was put on, then I saw the stern of your ship with the name on it.”

“Dress. Everyone on the yacht was wealthy, and they always changed into different outfits for dinner. It seemed ridiculous—well, I was below deck when I suddenly felt the urge to go on deck, so I threw on these clothes along with my oilskin and sou’wester. Then, as I was coming up the stairs, the collision occurred. I made it on deck, and it was pretty dark until the electric lights turned on, then I saw the back of your ship with the name on it.”

She paused with a little shudder and seemed visualizing the terrible picture again.

She paused with a slight shudder and appeared to be imagining the terrible image again.

“Heave ahead,” said Raft interestedly.221

“Go ahead,” said Raft interestedly.221

“Then I was thrown into a boat and forgot everything until I woke in the early morning alone with those two men. It was all just like that. I wasn’t prepared for hardship as I am now, and I hadn’t a companion like you. Those two men were no use.”

“Then I was put in a boat and forgot everything until I woke up early in the morning alone with those two men. It all happened just like that. I wasn't ready for tough times like I am now, and I didn’t have a partner like you. Those two men were no help.”

“How’s that?” asked he.

“How’s that?” he asked.

“Well, they were always grumbling.”

“Well, they were always complaining.”

“Swabs.”

"Q-tips."

“I didn’t mind that so much, but they were no use, they wouldn’t do things. I had to make them go and hunt for firewood, they might just as well have had no hands. Bompard, the oldest one wasn’t so bad—”

“I didn’t mind that too much, but they were useless; they wouldn’t do anything. I had to force them to go look for firewood; they might as well have had no hands. Bompard, the oldest one, wasn’t so bad—”

“It was the other chap you done in,” said Raft. “Well, I reckon you’ve been through it. Rum thing I saw you first when I was handling a topsail in that blow. The weather broke and I was holdin’ on to the yard when I sighted you away to starboard with the sun on you. Old Ponting was close to me and he yelled out he’d seen you before and give you your name, the Gaston de Paree.”

“It was the other guy you took out,” said Raft. “Well, I guess you’ve had a tough time. It’s odd I first saw you when I was working a topsail in that storm. The weather turned and I was hanging on to the yard when I spotted you off to the right with the sun shining on you. Old Ponting was right next to me and he shouted that he’d seen you before and called you the Gaston de Paree.”

“And we sighted you,” said she, “I was down below when the steward came with a message that there was a ship in sight, I came up and there you were with the sun on you and the storm clouds behind, and do you know you frightened me.”

“And we saw you,” she said, “I was below deck when the steward came with a message that there was a ship in sight. I came up and there you were with the sun on you and the storm clouds behind, and do you know you scared me.”

“How so?” asked Raft.

“How so?” Raft asked.

“I don’t know. I felt there was going to be a disaster of some sort—it was almost like a warning.”222

“I don’t know. I had a feeling that something bad was going to happen—it was almost like a warning.”222

“Well, there’s no saying,” said Raft. “I’ve known a chap warned he was going to be drowned, and drowned he was sure enough. I was down below asleep and shot out of my bunk by the smash; then I was on the main deck, the chaps all round shouting for boats, and if you ask me how I got off I couldn’t tell you. One minute a big light was blazing, then it was black as thunder. My mind seemed to go when the black came on, I’d no more thought than a blind puppy. Something saved me. That’s all I know.”

“Well, there’s no way to tell,” said Raft. “I’ve known a guy who was warned he was going to drown, and sure enough, he did. I was below deck, asleep, and got thrown out of my bunk by the crash; then I was on the main deck, everyone around me shouting for boats, and if you asked me how I got off, I couldn’t tell you. One minute a big light was shining, then it was pitch black. My mind seemed to blank when the darkness hit, and I had no more thoughts than a blind puppy. Something saved me. That’s all I know.”

“God saved you,” said the girl.

“God saved you,” the girl said.

“Well, maybe He did,” said Raft; “but what made Him let all the other chaps drown?”

“Well, maybe He did,” said Raft; “but what made Him let all the other guys drown?”

“I don’t know,” she replied, “but He saved you just as He saved me. I know He looks after things. Look at those sea elephants and the gulls; He leads them about by instinct.”

“I don’t know,” she replied, “but He saved you just like He saved me. I know He takes care of everything. Look at those sea elephants and the gulls; He guides them by instinct.”

“What’s that?” asked Raft.

“What’s that?” Raft asked.

“Instinct,” said she, suddenly formulating the idea, “is God’s mind, it tells the birds and elephants where to get food and where to go and how to avoid danger; you and I have minds of our own, but our minds are nothing to the minds of the birds and animals. They are never wrong. Look out there at those porpoises.”

“Instinct,” she said, suddenly coming up with the idea, “is God’s mind. It guides the birds and elephants on where to find food, where to go, and how to steer clear of danger. You and I have our own thoughts, but our minds are nothing compared to the minds of the birds and animals. They’re never wrong. Look out there at those dolphins.”

“Them black fish,” said Raft, shading his eyes.

“The black fish,” said Raft, shading his eyes.

“Yes, well, look at the way they are going along, they are on a journey, going somewhere, led by instinct, and I think when human beings find themselves having to fight for life they fall back on instinct,223 the mind of God comes to help them. Look at me. I believe I found that cache led by instinct and I would never have pulled through only instinct told me I would, somehow. God’s mind told me.”

“Yes, well, look at how they’re moving along; they’re on a journey, heading somewhere, guided by instinct. I believe that when people have to fight for survival, they rely on instinct, 223 and the mind of God comes to assist them. Look at me. I think I discovered that stash guided by instinct, and I never would have made it through if instinct hadn't assured me that I would, somehow. God’s mind told me.”

“Well, there’s no saying,” said Raft.

“Well, there’s no telling,” said Raft.

“I don’t want to leave here,” she went on, “but I feel we ought to go. The chances seem small, even if we find that bay; still, I feel we ought to go.”

“I don’t want to leave here,” she continued, “but I think we should go. The odds seem low, even if we find that bay; still, I believe we should take off.”

“I’m feelin’ the same way myself,” said Raft.

“I feel the same way,” said Raft.

“Then we will go and the sooner we start the better.”

“Then we’ll go, and the sooner we start, the better.”

“I’m thinking of them porpoises,” said Raft.

“I’m thinking about those porpoises,” said Raft.

“What about them?”

"What about those?"

“Well, there’s a saying they hug the shore pretty close if bad weather is coming. It’s fine to-day, but I’ve a feeling there’s going to be another blow soon and maybe we’d better wait till it’s over—maybe it’s instinc’,” he finished, looking round shyly.

“Well, there's a saying that they stay pretty close to the shore if bad weather is coming. It's nice today, but I have a feeling there's going to be another storm soon, and maybe we should wait until it's over—maybe it's just instinct,” he finished, glancing around timidly.

The girl laughed. “If you feel like that,” said she, “we had certainly better wait. Maybe the porpoises were sent to tell us.”

The girl laughed. “If you feel that way,” she said, “we should definitely wait. Maybe the porpoises were sent to let us know.”

“There’s no saying,” replied he. They were seated on the rocks just where she had watched the great battle and far and near the “sea cows” were sunning themselves on the rocks whilst beyond the seal beach the penguins were drilling in long lines. Scarcely a breath of wind stirred and the sea lay calm like a sheet of dim blue glass to where the islands sat beneath the sky of summer.224

“There’s no way to know,” he replied. They were sitting on the rocks right where she had watched the big battle, and all around them, the “sea cows” were sunbathing on the rocks while, farther out by the seal beach, the penguins were marching in long lines. Hardly a breath of wind was blowing, and the sea was calm like a sheet of dull blue glass, stretching to where the islands rested under the summer sky.224

But the islands had drawn closer since morning and the birds seemed busier than usual and more clamorous. To the eastward where the cliffs rose higher, guillemots had their home on the ledges of basalt and the wheezy bagpipe-like cry of them came in bursts every now and then as though they were angry about something, whilst the cry of the razorbills and the “get-away, get-away” of the kittiwakes had a sharper note. The puffins alone were calm, swimming in coveys on the glassy water and leaving long ripples in their wake.

But the islands had come closer since morning, and the birds seemed busier than usual and more noise-prone. To the east, where the cliffs rose higher, guillemots made their homes on the basalt ledges, and their wheezy, bagpipe-like calls burst out now and then as if they were upset about something, while the calls of the razorbills and the “get-away, get-away” of the kittiwakes had a sharper ring. The puffins, however, were calm, swimming in groups on the smooth water and leaving long ripples behind them.


225

CHAPTER XXVI

THE GREAT WIND

The sun sank, broadened out and banded with mist beyond the Lizard Point, and before his upper limb had been swallowed by the rocks the business began with a blow from the hills.

The sun set, spread out, and was wrapped in mist beyond the Lizard Point, and before his arm had been swallowed by the rocks, the action started with a hit from the hills.

Most winds come in gusts and pauses, this wind from the Infernal Regions came at first steady and warm, never ceasing, steadily growing like the thrust of an infinite sword driven with a rapidly increasing momentum and a murmur like the voice of Speed herself.

Most winds come in bursts and lulls, but this wind from the Infernal Regions started out steady and warm, never stopping, steadily intensifying like an endless sword pushed with ever-increasing force and a whisper like the voice of Speed herself.

Raft and the girl saw that the sea elephants were herding up into the shelter of the cliffs and that the gulls had vanished as though they had never been.

Raft and the girl noticed that the sea elephants were gathering for shelter against the cliffs, and the gulls had disappeared as if they had never existed.

And still the wind increased, its voice now a long monotonous cry, steadily sharpening, yet deepening, stern as the Voice of Wrath.

And yet the wind picked up, its sound now a long, unchanging wail, steadily getting sharper but also deeper, serious like the Voice of Wrath.

“It’s blowing up,” said Raft, “and there’s more coming.”

“It’s getting huge,” said Raft, “and there’s more on the way.”

Then over the cliff and undershot by the last rays of sunset came the clouds chased and harried by the wind, tearing before and torn by the teeth of the gale.226

Then over the cliff and illuminated by the last rays of sunset came the clouds, chased and pushed by the wind, being torn apart by the force of the gale.226

Raft and the girl stood watching till pebbles and rocks the size of coconuts began to fall on the beach blown over the cliff edge, till the sea, flat and milk-white, seemed to bend under the stress, till it would seem that the very islands would be blown away.

Raft and the girl stood watching until pebbles and rocks the size of coconuts began to tumble onto the beach, blown over the cliff edge, until the sea, smooth and milky-white, seemed to bend under the pressure, making it look like the islands might get swept away.

The girl felt light-headed and giddy as though the rush above had rarefied the air under the cliffs. Not a drop of rain fell, the wind held the sky and the whole world. It seemed loosed from some mysterious keeping never to be recaptured until it had blown the sea away and flattened the earth.

The girl felt dizzy and light-headed, as if the air beneath the cliffs had thinned out. Not a single drop of rain fell; the wind controlled the sky and everything around her. It felt as if it had escaped some mysterious hold and wouldn’t be contained again until it had blown the sea away and flattened the land.

And still it increased.

And it kept growing.

Raft, taking the girl by the arm, drew her back into the cave; she was trembling. It seemed to her that this was no storm, that something had gone wrong with the scheme of things, that this Voice steadily being keyed up was the voice of some string keeping everything together, stretched to its utmost and sure to snap.

Raft, taking the girl by the arm, pulled her back into the cave; she was shaking. It felt to her like this wasn't just a storm, but that something was off in the grand scheme of things, and that this continuously rising Voice was the sound of some string holding everything together, pulled to its limit and definitely about to break.

Then it snapped.

Then it broke.

The whole of Kerguelen seemed to burst like a bomb-shell with a blaze of light shewing islands and sea.

The entire Kerguelen felt like it exploded with a burst of light, revealing islands and ocean.

Then again it seemed to burst with a light struggling through a deluge.

Then again, it felt like it was bursting with light breaking through a downpour.

The boom of the rain on the sea came between the thunder crashes whilst a giant on the hills seemed to stand steadily working a flashlight, a light so intense that now and again through broken walls of rain the islands could be seen like far white ghosts wreathed in mist.227

The sound of rain hitting the sea blended with the booming thunder, while a giant on the hills appeared to be steadied, shining a flashlight so bright that, occasionally, through the torrential downpour, the islands could be glimpsed like distant white ghosts wrapped in mist.227

They sat down on the floor of the cave and the man put his arm about the girl as if to protect her; then something came sniffing at them, it was a little sea elephant that had got astray and scared by the work outside had crept in for shelter and company. The girl rested her hand on it and it lay still.

They sat on the floor of the cave, and the man put his arm around the girl as if to protect her. Then something came sniffing at them—it was a little sea elephant that had gotten lost and, scared by the noise outside, had come in for shelter and some company. The girl rested her hand on it, and it lay still.

It seemed to her now that she could hear the gods of the storm as they battled, hear their cries and breathing and trampling, whilst every moment a thousand foot giant in full armour would come crashing to earth, knee, shoulder and helmet hitting the rocks in succession.

It felt to her now like she could hear the storm gods as they fought, hear their shouts, their heavy breathing, and the sound of their footsteps, while at any moment a huge armored giant would come crashing down to earth, his knee, shoulder, and helmet hitting the rocks one after the other.

“It’s a big blow,” came Raft’s voice, “no call to be scared.”

“It’s a big blow,” Raft said, “there’s no reason to be scared.”

He was holding her to him like a child whilst she held to her the little sea elephant, and so they remained, the three of them until the big blow, failing to tear Kerguelen from its foundations, began to pause like a spent madman.

He was holding her close like a child while she clung to the little sea elephant, and they stayed that way, the three of them, until the big blow, which failed to tear Kerguelen from its foundations, started to slow down like a worn-out madman.

The flashlight man on the hills began to work his apparatus more slowly and now the thunder seemed doing its vast work away out at sea and all sounds became gradually merged in the enormous, continuous sound of the rain.

The flashlight guy on the hills started to use his gear more slowly, and now the thunder seemed to be doing its big job far out at sea, while all the sounds slowly blended into the huge, constant sound of the rain.

The little sea elephant seemed suddenly to take fright at the strange company it found itself in and went tumbling and sniffing out to find its mates, whilst through the night came the occasional “woof” of a bull as if giving praise that the worst was over.228

The little sea elephant suddenly looked scared by the unfamiliar company around it and started rolling and sniffing to find its friends, while through the night, you could hear an occasional “woof” from a bull, like it was celebrating that the worst was over.228

“The old sea cows know it’s done,” said Raft, “now you’d better get under your blankets,—you aren’t afraid to be alone?”

“The old sea cows know it’s over,” said Raft, “so you’d better get under your blankets—aren’t you afraid to be by yourself?”

“I’m not afraid a bit now,” said she. She patted his hand as a child might and he crawled out and she heard him swearing at the rain as he made for his hole in the cliff.

“I’m not scared at all now,” she said. She patted his hand like a child would, and he crawled out. She heard him cursing at the rain as he headed for his spot in the cliff.

She remembered the porpoises and fell to thinking of what would have happened had she and Raft started on their expedition yesterday or the day before. That wind, which sent rocks flying on to the beach, would have blown them away.

She remembered the dolphins and started thinking about what would have happened if she and Raft had set out on their expedition yesterday or the day before. That wind, which sent rocks flying onto the beach, would have blown them away.

She said this next morning as they stood watching the sea. The sea was worth watching. The due-south wind had stirred the heart of the ocean from west of Enderby land, and, like a trumpeter, was leading a vast flood that split on Heard Island only to re-form and burst on the southern shores of Kerguelen.

She said this the next morning as they stood watching the sea. The sea was worth watching. The due-south wind had stirred the heart of the ocean from west of Enderby land, and, like a trumpeter, was leading a vast flood that split on Heard Island only to re-form and crash on the southern shores of Kerguelen.

They could hear the vague far-off roar of it all those leagues away beyond the mountains, mixed with the cry of the wind still blowing a full gale, and beyond the shelter of the land they could see the islands getting it, bombarded by the waves and up to their shoulders in sea-smoke and foam.

They could hear the distant roar of it all those miles away beyond the mountains, mixed with the sound of the wind still blowing fiercely, and beyond the shelter of the land, they could see the islands getting hit, bombarded by the waves and covered in sea spray and foam.

Then as they stood, suddenly and like a thing shot dead, the wind ceased, and in the silence the roar of the beaches far and near arose like a fume of sound. Then, as suddenly, the wind came shouting out of the west, piling up a cross sea that leapt like the water in a boiling pot.229

Then, as they stood there, out of nowhere, the wind stopped completely, and in the silence, the sound of the waves crashing on the beaches near and far rose up like a thick cloud of noise. Just as suddenly, the wind rushed in from the west, creating a chaotic sea that jumped around like water in a boiling pot.229

“I’m thinking when this blow is over we may have a spell of fine weather,” said Raft, “and it will be just as well for us to be making our plans and getting things ready so’s we won’t be behind hand when the fine spell comes.”

“I’m thinking that when this storm is over, we might have a period of nice weather,” said Raft, “and it would be a good idea for us to make our plans and get everything ready so we won’t be caught off guard when the nice weather arrives.”

“I think so too,” said she, “we will have to take food with us—how much?”

“I think so too,” she said, “we’ll need to take food with us—how much?”

“Enough for a month,” said he, “who knows, we may have to come back, and there’s not much to be had elsewhere.” Then he fell into thought for a moment, “maybe stuff for a fortnight will be enough for there’s birds and rabbits to be got, and gulls’ eggs. Them old penguins let you screw their necks as if it come natural to them, we don’t want to take too big a load.”

“Enough for a month,” he said, “who knows, we might need to come back, and there’s not much to find anywhere else.” Then he thought for a moment, “maybe supplies for two weeks will be enough since there are birds and rabbits around, plus gulls’ eggs. Those old penguins let you twist their necks like it comes naturally to them; we don’t want to take on too much.”

Then they found themselves at a loss, it was quite easy to arrange to take a fortnight’s food, but how much did that mean?

Then they found themselves confused; it was pretty simple to plan for two weeks' worth of food, but how much did that really mean?

They determined to use two blankets for sacks and then made a rough calculation, based on imagination, and collected together tins of meat and vegetables and the remaining biscuits, the result was a burden that two people might have carried but not very far.

They decided to use two blankets as sacks and then made a rough estimate, relying on their imagination, gathering tins of meat, vegetables, and the leftover biscuits. In the end, they had a load that two people could carry, but not for long distances.

“We’ve overshot it,” said Raft.

"We've gone too far," said Raft.

“We’ll never be able to carry all that,” said the girl, “or if we did we would have to go so slowly that the journey would be much longer—it cuts both ways.”

“We’ll never be able to carry all that,” the girl said, “and even if we did, we would have to go so slowly that the journey would take much longer—it goes both ways.”

They reduced the load by nearly a half.

They cut the load by almost half.

“There’s one thing,” said he, “there’s no call230 to take water with us, there’s holes full of water everywhere, seems to me in this place.”

“There’s one thing,” he said, “there’s no need to take water with us, there are puddles full of water everywhere, it seems to me in this place.”

Then he turned to look at the weather.

Then he turned to check the weather.

The wind was less and the clouds were thinning and the air had the feel of a break coming. Then, just before sunset the clouds parted in the west and the sun went down in a sky red as blood.

The wind had died down, the clouds were clearing, and the air felt like a change was on the way. Then, just before sunset, the clouds broke in the west, and the sun set in a sky as red as blood.

“We’ll start tomorrow,” said Raft.

“We’ll start tomorrow,” Raft said.


PART V


233

CHAPTER XXVII

THE CORRIDOR

The next morning broke grey and fair.

The next morning was overcast but pleasant.

When the girl came out she found that Raft had collected the things to be taken in one bundle tied up in a blanket. He had also set out breakfast. The remainder of the stores he had stacked at the back of the cave where he slept.

When the girl stepped outside, she saw that Raft had gathered everything to take in one bundle wrapped in a blanket. He had also prepared breakfast. The rest of the supplies were piled at the back of the cave where he slept.

These stores, with what was still in the cache, would be useful if they had to come back to the beach.

These stores, with what was still available, would be helpful if they had to return to the beach.

“But what am I to carry?” asked she.

“But what am I supposed to carry?” she asked.

“Oh, there’s no call for you to trouble,” answered he, “you’ve got your oilskins. I reckon that’ll be enough for you to bother with. Them things in the bundle is no weight for a man.”

“Oh, you don't need to worry,” he replied, “you have your rain gear. I think that’ll be enough for you to handle. Those things in the bundle aren’t heavy for a man.”

She tried to argue the question. It seemed to her impossible that any single person could carry that load for long, but she might just as well have argued with the gentle wind blowing now shorewards from the islands. He lifted the bundle with one great hand to demonstrate its lightness; he was also going to take the harpoon as a sort of walking stick.

She tried to discuss the issue. It seemed to her impossible that any one person could handle that burden for long, but she might as well have argued with the gentle breeze blowing ashore from the islands. He lifted the bundle with one large hand to show how light it was; he was also going to use the harpoon as a sort of walking stick.

It seemed to her that she had never realized his234 strength before, nor his placid determination that seemed more like an elemental force than the will of a man.

It felt to her like she had never noticed his234 strength before, or his calm determination that seemed more like a natural force than the will of a man.

She gave in and sat down to the meal, biscuits and the remains of a stew, and as she ate she watched the great sea bulls and the cows and the young ones that now were able to land, boosting through the foam like their elders, and as she watched she wondered whether she would ever see these things again, there, against the setting of the sea and the great islands.

She finally gave in and sat down to eat, having biscuits and the leftover stew. As she ate, she watched the big sea bulls, cows, and the young ones that were now able to come ashore, pushing through the waves like their elders. While she watched, she wondered if she would ever see these things again, set against the backdrop of the sea and the large islands.

She had put on her boots for the journey and a pair of men’s soft woollen socks from the store in the cache. They were small men’s socks and the wool was so fine and soft that the size did not trouble her. In her pocket she still carried the few odds and ends including the tobacco box in which she had placed her rings. She wore the sou’wester, and the oilskin lay beside her folded and ready to be carried on her arm.

She had put on her boots for the journey and a pair of soft wool socks for men from the store in the cache. They were small men’s socks, but the wool was so fine and soft that the size didn't bother her. In her pocket, she still carried a few odds and ends, including the tobacco box where she had put her rings. She wore the sou’wester, and the oilskin lay beside her, folded and ready to be carried on her arm.

Then, when the meal was finished, Raft washed the plates and stored them in the cave. He stood looking at the stored things for a moment as if to make sure they would be all right, then he kicked an old tin away into a cleft of the rocks as though to tidy the place, then he took up the harpoon and slung the bundle on his shoulder.

Then, when the meal was over, Raft washed the dishes and put them away in the cave. He stood looking at the stored items for a moment as if to make sure they were safe, then he kicked an old tin can into a crack in the rocks to clean up the area. After that, he picked up the harpoon and slung the bundle over his shoulder.

The girl rose and looked around her. This place where she had suffered and nearly died was still warm with memories, and the sea creatures were like friends, she had grown to love them just235 as people love trees or familiar inanimate things.

The girl got up and glanced around. This place where she had endured so much and nearly lost her life was still filled with memories, and the sea creatures felt like friends; she had come to love them just235 like people love trees or other familiar objects.

To associate the idea of home with that desolate beach, those moving monsters, those caves, would seem absurd. Well, it was like leaving home, and as she stood looking around her a tightness came in her throat and her eyes grew misty. But Raft was moving now and she followed him, glancing back now and then until they crossed the river where she looked back for the last time. The river was almost deserted now by the young sea elephants, except at its mouth. A few little girl seals lay about, delicate or unadventurous creatures whose lives would doubtless be short in a world that is only for the strong. These little girl seals had attracted her attention before, they had almost the ways of fine ladies. It was as though some germ of civilization in the herd had become concentrated in them and she had wondered whether they would ever pull through the rough and tumble of life, recognising vaguely that nature is opposed to civilization at heart. They seemed allied to herself and their future seemed as doubtful as her own here where nothing helped, where everything opposed.

To connect the idea of home with that empty beach, those moving beasts, and those caves seemed ridiculous. But it felt like leaving home, and as she stood looking around, a tightness formed in her throat and her eyes got misty. But Raft was moving now, and she followed him, glancing back now and then until they crossed the river, where she looked back for the last time. The river was almost deserted by the young sea elephants now, except at its mouth. A few little girl seals were lying around, delicate or timid creatures whose lives would probably be short in a world that's only for the strong. These little girl seals had caught her attention before; they had almost the manners of fine ladies. It was as if some spark of civilization in the herd had become concentrated in them, and she had wondered if they would ever survive the rough and tumble of life, vaguely realizing that nature is fundamentally against civilization. They seemed connected to her, and their future looked as uncertain as her own here, where nothing was helpful and everything was a challenge.

She caressed them with her eyes for the last time; then as she turned and followed Raft she forgot them. Her brave mind, that nothing could daunt but loneliness, faced the great adventure ahead not only undaunted but uplifted. The way was terrific, the chances were small, so small, so remote, that they could scarcely be called chances,236 and the penalty of failure was return and a winter here when the beach would be deserted by all but the gulls. The very desperation of the business made it great, and from the greatness came the uplift.

She looked at them one last time; then as she turned to follow Raft, she forgot about them. Her strong spirit, which could only be shaken by loneliness, faced the big adventure ahead not just without fear but feeling inspired. The path was terrifying, the chances of success were slim, so slim and so unlikely that they could barely be called chances,236 and the consequence of failing meant going back to a winter here when the beach would be empty except for the seagulls. The sheer desperation of the situation made it significant, and from that significance came the inspiration.

They passed the figure-head with its sphinx-like face staring over the sea, and the great skull half sanded over by the recent blow. Then they drew near the caves and the boat.

They passed the figurehead with its sphinx-like face gazing over the sea, and the large skull partially covered in sand from the recent tide. Then they approached the caves and the boat.

The boat had been blown over on its other side by the wind and lay with one gunnel deep buried in the sand and its keel presented to the cliffs; she glanced only once at the caves, deserted now by the birds who had no doubt picked the last fragments of the dead man.

The boat had been knocked over on its side by the wind, resting with one edge buried in the sand and its bottom facing the cliffs; she looked at the caves just once, now empty of the birds that had likely taken the last bits of the dead man.

Then they climbed the Lizard rocks and at the highest point sat down to rest for a moment.

Then they climbed the Lizard rocks and at the highest point sat down to take a break for a moment.

Raft, with the bundle beside him and the harpoon held between his knees, swung his head from the great beach on his right to the broken country on his left.

Raft, with the bundle next to him and the harpoon held between his knees, turned his head from the vast beach on his right to the rugged terrain on his left.

He said nothing, not wishing perhaps to dishearten his companion. It was she who spoke.

He said nothing, probably not wanting to discourage his friend. It was her who spoke.

“That’s the plain I told you of,” said she, “we mustn’t cross it, you can see from here some of the dangerous patches, those yellow ones, but there are others just as bad that you can’t tell till you are trapped in them. I would have gone down, only a bird flying overhead dropped a fish on the ground right in front of me and the fish disappeared.”

“That’s the plain I was telling you about,” she said. “We mustn’t cross it. From here, you can see some of the dangerous areas, those yellow ones, but there are others just as bad that you won’t notice until you’re caught in them. I would have gone down, but a bird flying overhead dropped a fish right in front of me, and then the fish vanished.”

“We’d better get along the sea-shore rocks,237 seems to me,” said Raft, “the tide’s going out, all them rocks between tide marks is pretty flat.”

“We should make our way along the sea-shore rocks,237 I think,” said Raft, “the tide is going out, and all those rocks between the tide marks are pretty flat.”

“Suppose the tide comes in,” said she, “and we can’t get up the cliffs?”

“Suppose the tide comes in,” she said, “and we can’t climb up the cliffs?”

“Oh, we’ll have lots of time to make a good way before it comes back,” replied he, “and we’ve got to trust a bit to chance, we’ve got to strike bold. I reckon we’d better trust to instinc’.” He laughed in his beard. “The same sort of instinc’ that made that bird drop the fish to give you soundin’s of that mud hole.”

“Oh, we’ll have plenty of time to find a good path before it returns,” he replied. “We need to take some chances and be bold. I think we should trust our instincts.” He laughed to himself. “The same kind of instinct that made that bird drop the fish to show you that swamp.”

“Providence,” said she, “yes—you are right.”

“Destiny,” she said, “yes—you’re right.”

“I believe in strikin’ bold,” said he, almost as though he were talking to himself. “It’s like fighting with a chap, the fellow that does the hittin’ without bothering about bein’ hit. He’s the chap. Well, if you’re restored, we’ll be gettin’ along.”

“I believe in going for it,” he said, almost as if he were talking to himself. “It’s like getting into a fight with someone; the guy who throws punches without worrying about getting hit is the real deal. Well, if you’re feeling better, we’ll be on our way.”

He heaved up and led the way, striking right down to the sea and pausing now and then to help her. Once he lifted her as though she were a feather from one rock to the other. Then, all of a sudden they came to a ten foot drop. There was no getting round that drop, it was a basalt step that circled the whole Lizard Point on its seaward side. It did not disconcert Raft. He threw the harpoon down, then he lowered himself, clutching the edge and let himself fall. Following his directions she threw him the bundle. It would have felled an ordinary landsman, but he caught it, placed it238 beside him and then ordered her to jump, just as she stood, without lowering herself.

He pulled himself up and led the way, heading straight down to the sea and stopping every so often to help her. Once, he lifted her effortlessly from one rock to another. Then, suddenly, they hit a ten-foot drop. There was no way around it; it was a basalt step that wrapped around the entire Lizard Point on its ocean side. Raft wasn’t bothered by it. He tossed down the harpoon, then lowered himself, gripping the edge and letting himself fall. Following his instructions, she threw him the bundle. It would have knocked over an ordinary person, but he caught it, set it238 beside him, and then told her to jump, just as she was, without lowering herself.

“Jump with your arms up,” said he, laughing, “no call to lower yourself. I’ll catch you.”

“Jump with your arms up,” he said, laughing, “there’s no need to hold back. I’ll catch you.”

It was like an order to commit suicide. It seemed to her impossible, she thought that he only spoke in fun, then she knew that he was in earnest, that he was ordering her. But it was impossible—absolutely. Then she jumped with arms raised, jumped into two great hands that clipped her round the waist and brought her, feet to ground, with scarcely a jar.

It felt like a command to end her life. To her, it seemed impossible; she thought he was just joking, but then she realized he was serious, that he was telling her what to do. But it was impossible—completely. Then she leaped with her arms up, jumped into two strong hands that clasped her around the waist and gently set her down, feet touching the ground, with hardly a jolt.

“I didn’t think you’d have done it,” said he. “You ain’t wanting in pluck.”

“I didn’t think you’d actually do it,” he said. “You’re not lacking in courage.”

“I knew it would be all right if you told me,” said she, “but I didn’t want to do it until the very last moment.”

“I knew it would be fine if you told me,” she said, “but I didn’t want to do it until the very last moment.”

After that she would have jumped over a cliff if he had told her. It seemed to her that he was invincible—infallible.

After that, she would have jumped off a cliff if he had told her to. It felt to her that he was unbeatable—unfailing.

A climb of a couple of minutes brought them down to the tide mark rocks, the tide was a quarter out and the sea comparatively calm and the rocks flat-topped like those of the seal beach and free from seaweed except where, here and there, were piled masses of giant kelp torn up from its deep sea attachments and cast here by the waves. It lay in ridges that had to be climbed over sometimes and seemed entirely confined to the Lizard Point and the rocks beyond, for when they reached where the cliffs began it ceased to occur.239

A short climb brought them down to the tide line rocks. The tide was a quarter out, the sea was relatively calm, and the rocks were flat-topped like those at the seal beach, clear of seaweed except for patches where piles of giant kelp were washed up from their deep-sea roots and scattered by the waves. The kelp formed ridges they had to navigate around, and it seemed to be limited to Lizard Point and the rocks beyond, as it stopped appearing once they reached the start of the cliffs.239

Where the cliffs began they first experienced the true meaning of a journey along that coast.

Where the cliffs started, they first felt what it really meant to travel along that coast.

She had seen these cliffs from the boat, but that view, though forbidding enough, had told her little of the reality.

She had seen these cliffs from the boat, but that view, while intimidating, revealed very little about the real situation.

They rose from two to four hundred feet in height, these cliffs, and looking up was like looking up a wall of polished ebony.

They soared from two to four hundred feet high, these cliffs, and looking up felt like staring at a wall of polished black wood.

Here and there they were streaked with long lines of white where the guillemots in their thousands sat on ledges, and here and there they were faced by seaward rocks standing out in the water and carved by the waves into all sorts of fantastic shapes, but waves and rocks and sea and sky, all these were nothing, here the cliffs were everything, dominating the mind and soul, sinister, and tinging every sound from the wave echoes to the gull voices with tragedy.

Here and there, they were marked with long white lines where thousands of guillemots perched on ledges, and in some places, they were met by rocks jutting out into the water, shaped by the waves into all kinds of amazing forms. But waves, rocks, sea, and sky—none of these compared; the cliffs were everything, dominating thoughts and feelings, ominous, and coloring every sound, from the echoes of the waves to the calls of the gulls, with a sense of tragedy.

And high tide mark was the cliff base in fine weather, in foul, the waves would lash and dash and beat fifty feet up, there was not a guillemot ledge lower than eighty feet, puffins, razorbills and kittiwakes, who always build above the guillemots did not seem to come here at all, keeping to the seaward rocks and the coast line where the cliffs drew further away from the sea.

And the high tide mark was the base of the cliff in good weather. In bad weather, the waves would crash and slam fifty feet up. There wasn't a guillemot ledge lower than eighty feet. Puffins, razorbills, and kittiwakes, which always build their nests above the guillemots, didn’t seem to come here at all, sticking to the seaward rocks and the coastline where the cliffs moved further away from the sea.

With the sea so close on the right and the cliffs on the left the girl felt like a mouse in a trap designed for an elephant. Alone she would never have dared this road, even with Raft leading her she felt timid and oppressed. The place did not240 seem to affect Raft. Plodding ahead as indifferently as though he were on some civilized country road, he talked to her now and then over his shoulder, calling attention to queer shaped crabs or dead kelp fish, and ever as they went their road grew broader as the tide drew out.

With the sea on her right and the cliffs on her left, the girl felt like a mouse caught in a trap made for an elephant. She would never have taken this path alone; even with Raft leading her, she felt shy and weighed down. The place didn’t seem to bother Raft at all. He marched ahead as casually as if he were on a nice country road, occasionally turning to chat with her about oddly shaped crabs or dead kelp fish. As they walked, the path grew wider with the retreating tide.

It was now about an hour and a half after high water, that is to say, quarter ebb; in a little more than ten hours it would be high water again, before that they must find a way from the beach or be drowned. Raft knew this and the girl knew it too. It seemed almost impossible that, with so much time before them, they could not find a break in the cliffs towards safe ground, yet the cliffs seemed to stretch endlessly before them and their pace was slow, not more than three miles an hour. They rested sometimes for a moment watching the out-going sea and the gulls; unused to exercise the girl was tired, and the man knew it. Alone he could have travelled swiftly and without resting, but he said nothing, and though he knew the necessity of speed, it was he who made the halts for the sake of his companion. Three hours after noon he took some food out of the bundle and made her eat. They had already drunk from a little torrent rushing out of a crack in the cliff wall, but even so the food seemed dry and she could scarcely swallow it. Anxiety had her in its grip, the cliffs stretching on and on interminably seemed like misfortune itself made visible.

It was now about an hour and a half after high tide, which means it was a quarter ebb; in just over ten hours, it would be high tide again, and before that, they had to find a way off the beach or risk drowning. Raft knew this, and so did the girl. It seemed almost impossible that, with so much time ahead of them, they couldn’t find a break in the cliffs leading to safe ground. Yet the cliffs appeared to go on forever, and they were moving slowly, no faster than three miles an hour. They occasionally stopped for a moment, watching the receding sea and the gulls; the girl, not accustomed to physical exertion, felt exhausted, and the man noticed. He could have traveled quickly and without breaks on his own, but he said nothing. Even though he recognized the urgency of their situation, he was the one who insisted they take breaks for her sake. Three hours after noon, he took some food from the bundle and made her eat. They had already drunk from a small stream flowing out of a crack in the cliff, but even then, the food felt dry, and she could barely swallow it. Anxiety had a hold on her, and the endless cliffs seemed like misfortune made visible.

Said Raft: “The tide’s near the turn and them241 cliffs don’t shew no sign of a cut in them, but then there’s only two miles or so to be seen from here. Round that bend there’s no knowing, they may break away beyond there. What I’m thinkin’ is this. We’ve time to get back along the road we’ve come by before it’s high water again.”

Said Raft: “The tide’s about to turn and those241 cliffs don’t show any signs of a break in them, but we can only see about two miles from here. Around that bend, who knows, they might drop off after that. What I’m thinking is this: we have enough time to get back the way we came before it’s high tide again.”

“Go back?”

“Return?”

“We’ve time to do it; if we keep on our course it will take us maybe near an hour to get to that shoulder and from there we won’t have much time to get back before high water again. We’ve cut it too fine and if the tide comes back and catches us before we get to a break we’re done.”

“We have time to do this; if we stay on our path, it’ll take us about an hour to reach that ledge, and after that, we won’t have much time to return before high tide hits again. We’ve pushed it too close, and if the tide comes back and catches us before we find a way out, we’re finished.”

She looked forward then she looked back. They were in a veritable corridor. The sea formed the right hand wall of this corridor, the cliffs varying from two hundred to three hundred feet high formed the left hand wall, cliffs black as ebony, polished by sea washing, unclimbable and tremendous as a dream of Dante.

She looked ahead and then glanced behind her. They were in a real corridor. The sea made up the right wall of this corridor, while the cliffs, ranging from two hundred to three hundred feet high, formed the left wall—cliffs as black as ebony, smoothed by the waves, impossible to climb, and as incredible as a dream from Dante.

She saw their full position. There was time to get back from where they stood, but if they went on to the cape of cliff before them there would be no time to get back, they would have to go on, and the unseen cliffs beyond that cape might stretch for twenty miles unclimbable as here.

She saw their entire situation. They had time to return from where they were, but if they continued to the cliff's edge ahead of them, there would be no time to come back. They would have to move forward, and the hidden cliffs beyond that point might extend for twenty miles, just as impossible to climb as the ones they faced now.

Yet the idea of going back was horrible, heartbreaking.

Yet the thought of going back was awful, devastating.

She saw that Raft was between two moods. Then she said to him.

She noticed that Raft was in a bit of a mood swing. Then she said to him.

“If you were alone would you go back or go on?”242

“If you were by yourself, would you go back or keep going?”242

“Me?” said Raft. He paused for a moment as if in thought—“Oh, I reckon I’d go on.”

“Me?” Raft said. He paused for a moment as if thinking—“Oh, I guess I’d keep going.”

“Then we will go on.”

"Then we'll move forward."

“I was thinkin’ of you,” said he.

“I was thinking about you,” he said.

“I know—but I could not bear to go back. If we fail now like that we will fail altogether. Imagine going all that way back. No, I couldn’t. We must risk it.”

“I know—but I couldn’t stand to go back. If we fail now like this, we will fail completely. Just think about going all that way back. No, I can’t. We have to take the risk.”

“I’m thinking that way,” said he.

“I’m thinking that way,” he said.

He picked up the bundle and harpoon and they started, and no sooner had she taken the first step than Fear laid his hand on her heart and a wild craving to return seized her so that she could have cried out.

He grabbed the bundle and harpoon, and they set off. As soon as she took her first step, fear gripped her heart, and an overwhelming urge to go back washed over her, making her feel like she could burst out crying.

She had once said that she feared an ugly face more than a blow, and the fear that seized her now was less the fear of death than the fear of the cliffs and their conspiracy with the murmuring sea that would soon be an inclosing wall.

She once said that she was more afraid of an ugly face than a hit, and the fear that gripped her now was less about dying and more about the cliffs and their alliance with the whispering sea that would soon trap her like a wall.

She fought it down.

She pushed it down.

The cliff shoulder was further away than they thought; it took them an hour to reach it and, when they turned it, there, before them lay cliffs higher, more monstrous and running in a curve to another shoulder seven miles away, if a yard. But towards the middle of the curve the cliff face seemed ridged and broken near the base. Raft shading his eyes, pointed out this broken surface.

The cliff shoulder was further away than they expected; it took them an hour to get there, and when they rounded it, they saw cliffs that were taller, more massive, and curving to another shoulder seven miles away, if a yard. But toward the middle of the curve, the cliff face looked ridged and broken near the base. Raft shaded his eyes and pointed out this broken surface.

“It looks as if there was foothold there beyond tide mark,” said he, “we’ve got to go on anyhow—Lord, but you’re tired!”243

“It looks like there was a grip there past the high tide line,” he said, “we’ve got to keep going anyway—man, you’re worn out!”243

He made her sit down. The sight of that gargantuan sweep of cliff coming on top of the weariness of the journey had crushed her. To go forward seemed impossible, to fight against that immensity impossible. She could have wept but she had neither tears nor energy. The gods seemed to have built those bastions to shut out all hope and the voice of the returning sea seemed like a tide turning over her broken thoughts like pebbles.

He made her sit down. The sight of that massive cliff, combined with the exhaustion from the journey, had overwhelmed her. Moving forward felt impossible, and resisting that enormity felt pointless. She could have cried, but she had no tears left and no strength. It seemed like the gods had constructed those barriers to block all hope, and the sound of the returning sea just tumbled over her shattered thoughts like pebbles.

Raft standing over her like a tower said not a word.

Raft towered over her in silence.

Mixed with the voice of the sea came the voices of the gulls and all sorts of sea echoes from the cliffs.

Mixed with the sound of the sea were the cries of the seagulls and all kinds of ocean sounds coming from the cliffs.

Then as she sat she made a supreme effort of mind. She must rise and go on. She struggled to rise, but her limbs had left her, deserted her, stricken as if by paralysis.

Then as she sat, she pushed herself to make a strong mental effort. She had to get up and move on. She fought to stand, but her limbs felt like they had abandoned her, paralyzed.

Raft took off his cap and put it in his pocket, then he went to the cliff side and rested the harpoon against it, standing up. She watched him, vaguely wondering what he was about, then he returned to her and bent down and she found herself lifted suddenly and seated on his left shoulder.

Raft took off his cap and tucked it in his pocket, then he walked over to the cliff and rested the harpoon against it while standing up. She watched him, slight curiosity about what he was doing, then he came back to her, bent down, and she was surprised to find herself lifted and sitting on his left shoulder.

“Hold on to my hair,” cried he. Then he bent and picked up the bundle, went to the cliff side and picked up the harpoon and started. The giant strength that had caught her when she jumped from the Lizard Point ledge was carrying her now like a feather, the crook of his left arm round her legs to steady her, the harpoon clutched244 in his left hand, the bundle swung over his right shoulder.

“Hold on to my hair,” he shouted. Then he bent down, picked up the bundle, walked to the edge of the cliff, grabbed the harpoon, and took off. The immense strength that had caught her when she jumped from the Lizard Point ledge was now carrying her as if she weighed nothing, his left arm wrapped around her legs to keep her steady, the harpoon held firmly in his left hand, the bundle slung over his right shoulder.

And she held on to his hair as a child might, without a word, and as she held the strength of him seemed to permeate her through her fingers casting fear and misery out.

And she clutched his hair like a child would, without saying anything, and as she held on, his strength seemed to flow into her through her fingers, pushing away fear and sadness.

She felt as a tiny tired child feels when caught up and carried by its mother, and carrying her so he strode on, cursing himself for not having carried her before.

She felt like a small, tired child being held by her mother, and as he carried her, he walked on, cursing himself for not having done it sooner.

It was a three-mile journey to that roughness on the cliff and as he drew near he saw that they were saved, at least for the time.

It was a three-mile trek to that rugged spot on the cliff, and as he got closer, he realized they were safe, at least for now.

The rock broke here in ledges like steps and twenty feet up and well beyond tide mark ran a little plateau some ten or twelve feet broad.

The rock here broke into ledges like steps, and twenty feet up, well above the tide line, there was a small plateau about ten or twelve feet wide.

She saw it as well as he and filled with new strength she cried out to be set down.

She saw it just like he did, and filled with new energy, she shouted to be put down.

“Stay easy,” said Raft. “It’s easier to carry the bundle with you on my shoulder, you ain’t no weight.”

“Take it easy,” said Raft. “It’s easier to carry the bundle on my shoulder; you’re not a burden.”

Then when he reached the steps:

Then when he got to the steps:

“Done it b’God,” said he.

"Did it, by God," he said.

He dropped the bundle and harpoon, and, lifting her, set her feet on the basalt steps.

He dropped the bundle and harpoon, and, lifting her, placed her feet on the basalt steps.

“Can you climb it?” asked he.

“Can you climb it?” he asked.

Without a word she climbed and sitting on the little plateau looked down on him.

Without saying anything, she climbed up and, sitting on the small plateau, looked down at him.

Then he followed with the things and took his seat beside her. They sat for a while without a word, the bare rocks and the grey sea before them.245

Then he followed with the things and took his seat next to her. They sat for a while in silence, the bare rocks and the gray sea in front of them.245

A great rock out at sea, pierced and arched like the frame work of a door, shewed through its opening the sea beyond. Gulls flew round it and their eternal complaint came on the wind blowing, still lightly, from the north.

A massive rock out at sea, shaped like a doorway, revealed the ocean beyond through its opening. Gulls circled around it, and their constant cries carried on the gentle wind blowing from the north.

Raft seemed absorbed in thought.

Raft seemed lost in thought.

Then he said: “It won’t be high water until gettin’ on for dark. We’d better stick here the night anyhow and get the low tide to-morrow. But there’s time for me now to get to that next shoulder and see what’s beyond, it’s a matter of four miles there maybe and four miles back.”

Then he said, “It won’t be high tide until it’s getting close to dark. We should probably stay here for the night anyway and wait for low tide tomorrow. But I have time to make it to that next ridge and see what’s on the other side; it’s about four miles there and four miles back.”

“I’ll go with you,” said she, “I’m stronger now.”

“I'll go with you,” she said, “I’m stronger now.”

“No, you stick here,” said he. “There’s no call for two to go. You’ll want your strength for the morning.”

“No, you stay here,” he said. “There’s no need for two of us to go. You’ll need your strength for the morning.”

“Only for you I wouldn’t be here,” said she.

“I'm only here for you,” she said.

“Well, maybe you wouldn’t,” said Raft. “It’s as well I was along with you, but you ain’t no weight—no more than a kitten. I never thought you were as bad as that or I’d have lifted you miles back.”

“Well, maybe you wouldn’t,” said Raft. “It’s good I was with you, but you’re no burden—like a kitten. I never thought you were that light, or I would have carried you miles ago.”

“Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Aren’t you tired?” she asked.

“Me—oh, no, not more than a bit stiff in the arm.” He stretched his left arm out. Then he looked at the bundle.

“Me—oh, no, just a little stiff in the arm.” He stretched out his left arm. Then he looked at the bundle.

“You don’t want nothing to eat just yet?” asked he.

“You don't want anything to eat just yet?” he asked.

“Not till you come back,” she answered. “I’ll watch you from here.”

“Not until you come back,” she replied. “I’ll keep an eye on you from here.”

He scrambled down, picked up the harpoon246 which he had left on the rocks and then looked up and nodded to her.

He climbed down, grabbed the harpoon246 that he had left on the rocks, and then looked up and nodded at her.

“I’ll keep in sight,” said he. Then he started.

“I’ll keep an eye on it,” he said. Then he set off.

She watched his great figure as it went, harpoon in hand, growing smaller and smaller, till, now, she could have covered it with her thumb nail. As the distance increased it seemed to go slower and the great black cliffs to grow higher.

She watched his tall figure as he walked away, harpoon in hand, getting smaller and smaller, until she could have covered it with her thumbnail. As the distance widened, it looked like he was moving slower and the great black cliffs appeared to rise higher.

At a dizzy height above her cormorants had their nests, they seemed angry about something as they clanged and flew, shooting out into the sky and wheeling back again in an aimless manner. Before her the grey sea crawled, coming, now, steadily shoreward.

At a dizzy height above her, the cormorants had their nests, looking upset about something as they clanged and flew, darting into the sky and circling back again in a random way. In front of her, the grey sea crawled, steadily making its way toward the shore.

The tide seemed coming in faster than usual. She knew that this could not be so and that Raft was too wise to allow himself to be cut off, all the same a smouldering anxiety fed on her heart as she watched the tiny figure now approaching the out-jutting shoulder of cliff. Then it disappeared.

The tide seemed to be coming in quicker than usual. She knew that this couldn't really be the case, and that Raft was too smart to let himself get trapped, yet a nagging anxiety took hold of her heart as she watched the small figure nearing the jutting edge of the cliff. Then it vanished.

He had promised to keep in sight.

He had promised to stay in sight.

Evidently that was impossible if he wanted to get a view of what lay beyond.

Clearly, that was impossible if he wanted to see what was beyond.

A minute passed, two, three—then the figure reappeared and her heart that had lain still sprang to life again.

A minute passed, two, three—then the figure showed up again and her heart, which had been still, came back to life.

As he drew closer she saw him stoop and pick up something, then he came right up to the cliff face, paused a minute and continued his way towards her, walking more slowly now and carrying the thing in his hands.247

As he got closer, she noticed him bend down to pick something up. Then he approached the cliff face, paused for a moment, and walked towards her more slowly, holding the object in his hands.247

It was a big shell shaped like an abalone. He had filled it with water from a little torrent running from the cliff and when he reached her he held it up to show.

It was a large shell shaped like an abalone. He had filled it with water from a small stream flowing down from the cliff, and when he got to her, he held it up to show her.

“We’re all right,” cried he, “there’s only four or five miles of cliff beyond the point, then it breaks away down to the beach. We’ll be able to get clear of this to-morrow.”

“We’re good,” he shouted, “there are only four or five miles of cliff past the point, then it drops down to the beach. We’ll be able to get out of this by tomorrow.”

She came down the basalt steps and took the shell from him. He had washed it in the torrent so that the water had no taint of salt. Then, carrying it carefully she got it to the plateau where he followed her.

She came down the basalt steps and took the shell from him. He had washed it in the rushing water so that there was no trace of salt. Then, carrying it carefully, she made her way to the plateau where he followed her.


248

CHAPTER XXVIII

NIGHT

Towards dark the incoming tide began to hit the cliff base. Raft had taken the things from the bundle and had made her wrap herself in the blanket. “You ain’t used to the weather like me,” said he, “and this is nothing to bother about. Lucky it’s not blowing. Lucky we made this shelf. Hark at that!”

Towards dusk, the incoming tide started crashing against the base of the cliff. Raft had taken the items from the bundle and wrapped herself in the blanket. “You’re not used to the weather like I am,” he said, “and this is nothing to worry about. Fortunately, it’s not windy. Good thing we made this ledge. Listen to that!”

The first full blow of a wave hit the basalt below them with a heart-sickening thud; then miles of stricken cliff began to boom. The terrific corridor was no more, and between them and the Lizard point so many miles away to the east and the point of safety miles away to the west, there was nothing but cliff washed by sea.

The first full crash of a wave slammed against the basalt below them with a gut-wrenching thud; then miles of battered cliff started to rumble. The massive corridor was gone, and between them and Lizard Point, many miles to the east, and the safe point miles to the west, there was just a cliff battered by the sea.

“A rotten coast,” said Raft as they listened. “Only for this shelf we’d be down there.”

“A decaying coast,” said Raft as they listened. “If it weren't for this shelf, we’d be down there.”

“We’d have been flung against the cliff and beaten to pieces,” said she.

“We would have been thrown against the cliff and smashed to bits,” she said.

“That’s so,” said Raft.

"That's so," said Raft.

“When we get free from this,” she said, “let us keep inland. I don’t mind climbing over rocks, anything is better than the coast, under these cliffs.”

“When we’re free from this,” she said, “let's head inland. I don't mind climbing over rocks; anything is better than being by the coast, under these cliffs.”

“We’ve got to keep pretty close to the cliffs,249 all the same, to strike that bay,” he replied, “hope it’s there.”

“We need to stay pretty close to the cliffs,249 anyway, to reach that bay,” he said, “let’s hope it’s there.”

“It is there,” said she. “I feel—I know it is there and that we will find a ship. We are being looked after.”

“It’s there,” she said. “I can feel it—I know it’s there and that we’ll find a ship. We’re being taken care of.”

“Which way?”

“Which direction?”

“We are being led. You remember when you saved me from dying in that cave, well, you were making for the bay then. If you had not found me you would have kept on and you would have crossed that plain where the bog places are, it looked the easiest way.”

“We’re being led. Remember when you saved me from dying in that cave? You were heading for the bay then. If you hadn’t found me, you would have kept going and you would have crossed that plain where the marshy areas are; it seemed like the easiest route.”

“That’s so,” said Raft.

“Totally,” said Raft.

“Bompard was swallowed up there. You would have been swallowed up too; you were led to find me for both our sakes. Then, to-day, I could have gone no further only for you, and you remember how we thought of going back? This ledge was here waiting for us. It tells us we have to go on and be brave and everything will come right.”

“Bompard got lost in that situation. You would have too; you were brought here for both our sakes. So today, I couldn’t have gone any further if it weren’t for you, and you remember how we thought about turning back? This ledge was here waiting for us. It tells us we need to keep going, be brave, and everything will work out.”

“Well, maybe, you aren’t far wrong,” replied the other, “we’ve scraped through so far and maybe we’ll scrape through to the end. My main wish is to have a plank under foot again, there ain’t no give and take in land, I’m never surefooted on land, there’s no lift in it. I reckon I’m like one of them sea chickens not used to solid stuff underfoot. D’you know what one of them gulls does first thing he lands on board a ship by chance?”

“Well, maybe you're not too far off,” replied the other, “we’ve made it this far, and maybe we’ll make it to the end. My biggest wish is to have a deck under my feet again; there’s no flexibility on land, I never feel steady on solid ground, there’s no bounce to it. I guess I’m like one of those sea birds not used to a solid surface. Do you know what one of those gulls does first when it lands on a ship by chance?”

“No.”250

“No.”250

“He gets sick as a dog.”

"He gets really ill."

The cliff had an echo which, when it was not answering some loud boost of the sea managed to return words, and between the smack of two waves the girl heard it remark something about a dog. But the echo of the cliff soon had its mouth too full to hold words. The sea now nearly at full flood was bringing big waves along with it. In the gloom they could see the racing grey ghosts, and here, on account of the curve, there was little rhythm in the sound of it that came like the continuous thunder of big drums. At their feet, like the licking vicious tongue of the roaring monster, came the continuous gash-gash of waves washing up and falling back.

The cliff had an echo that, when it wasn’t responding to a loud crash of the sea, managed to repeat words, and between the clash of two waves, the girl heard it mention something about a dog. But the echo of the cliff quickly became too full to hold onto words. The sea, now nearly at full tide, was bringing in big waves. In the dim light, they could see the racing gray shapes, and here, because of the curve, the sound was less rhythmic, coming like the constant rumble of big drums. At their feet, like the wicked tongue of a roaring beast, came the relentless crash of waves washing in and pulling back.

The girl sat with the blanket around her leaning close up against the man. She felt as a person feels standing before the cage of a tiger uncertain as to the strength of the bars, sometimes a puff of wind brought a touch of spray on her face, whilst the continuous muffled thunder of the coast leagues seemed like the bastions of the whole world at war with the sea.

The girl sat with the blanket wrapped around her, leaning close to the man. She felt like someone standing in front of a tiger's cage, unsure about how strong the bars were. Occasionally, a gust of wind would bring a splash of spray to her face, while the constant muffled roar of the ocean sounded like the defenses of a world battling against the sea.

“There’s no call to be afraid,” said Raft. He seemed, by some special faculty, to be able to divine her feelings.

“There's no reason to be afraid,” said Raft. He seemed to have a special ability to sense her feelings.

“I’m not exactly afraid,” she replied. “It’s just that everything seems so big—and those cliffs, now, even when they are hidden, they make one know they are there, they seem wicked and alive, yet not able to move.”251

“I’m not really scared,” she said. “It’s just that everything feels so huge—and those cliffs, even when they’re out of sight, you can feel they’re there, they seem wicked and alive, but they can’t move.”251

“You’ve hit it,” said he, “they’re for all the world as if they were looking at a chap. It’s a rotten coast, but it’s near high water now and the tide will soon be drawing out.”

“You’ve nailed it,” he said, “they’re just like they’re looking at a guy. It’s a terrible coast, but it’s almost high tide now and the tide will be going out soon.”

This cheered her.

This made her happy.

Then the whale birds began to cry and flit about. The whale birds are blind by daylight and their voices scarcely ever heard, they are the owls of the sea.

Then the whale birds started to cry and dart around. The whale birds are blind in the daytime, and their voices are rarely heard; they are the owls of the sea.

The girl talked about them for something to say, then she fell to wondering why on a beach like this there were no sea elephants. Raft explained “sea cows” would never come to a washed beach like this, there were no dry rocks for them to “hang about” on.

The girl talked about them just to have something to say, then she started wondering why there were no sea elephants on a beach like this. Raft explained that "sea cows" would never come to a beach like this because there were no dry rocks for them to rest on.

He had lit his pipe with the tinder box and the smell of the tobacco came good and comforting, the slap and dash of the waves sounded less vicious, too, as though the sea had done its worst to get at them and was foiled.

He had lit his pipe with the tinderbox, and the smell of the tobacco was nice and comforting. The sound of the waves crashing felt less aggressive, as if the sea had tried its hardest to reach them and had failed.

Then she said, apropos of nothing but the last of her wandering thoughts: “Have you ever seen a man killed?”

Then she said, out of the blue, thinking about her random thoughts: “Have you ever seen a man get killed?”

He laughed as though over some pleasant reminiscence. “Dozens.” Then he began to recall chaps he had seen killed, falling from aloft and otherwise. He had seen one hit the sea such a smack it split him open, and he had seen a chap under water being pulled to pieces by sharks just as terriers pull an old shoe.

He laughed like he was remembering something nice. “Dozens.” Then he started to think about guys he had seen die, falling from above and in other ways. He had watched one hit the sea so hard it split him open, and he had seen a guy underwater being torn apart by sharks just like terriers tug at an old shoe.

Then he wandered off to a bar scene where a252 dago—it was at Nagasaki—had been drinking rice rum and knifed a man, a regular prosy old sailor’s yarn, with “I says to him,” and “he says to me” at every turn.

Then he drifted into a bar scene where a252 Italian guy—it was in Nagasaki—had been drinking rice rum and stabbed a man, sharing a classic old sailor's story with “I said to him,” and “he said to me” at every turn.

Then he found that she was leaning more heavily against him and was asleep. He put his pipe beside him and slipped an arm round her. Then, as though sleep were infectious, down he sank still holding her and there they lay. He snoring gently and she with her head pillowed on his chest.

Then he realized she was leaning more heavily against him and was asleep. He set his pipe down and wrapped an arm around her. Then, as if sleep were contagious, he sank down, still holding her, and they lay there. He snored softly while she rested her head on his chest.


253

CHAPTER XXIX

THE SUMMIT

“I will break thee.” Across Kerguelen those words are written to be read by the soul of man. The rock, the rain, the wind and the sea, these, as instruments, would surely be sufficient for the carrying out of the threat; but the soul of man is strong, hence the spirit of Kerguelen has called to its assistance Fog.

“I will break you.” Across Kerguelen, those words are etched to be felt by the human soul. The rock, the rain, the wind, and the sea, these elements, as tools, would undoubtedly be enough to fulfill the threat; but the human soul is resilient, and so the spirit of Kerguelen has summoned Fog to its aid.

Since landing on the great beach the girl had seen the islands fog-wreathed several times but the beach itself had only once been attacked.

Since arriving at the vast beach, the girl had seen the islands wrapped in fog several times, but the beach itself had only been attacked once.

When she awoke on the rock plateau the first word of Raft to her was “fog.”

When she woke up on the rock plateau, the first word Raft said to her was "fog."

They had slept as the dead sleep for nine hours and Raft had awoken with the girl’s head still on his chest and feeling as though he were packed in damp cotton wool. It was after sun up and the fog was so dense that the edge of the plateau was only just visible. Through the fog came the breaking of the waves; the tide was coming in again.

They had slept like the dead for nine hours, and Raft had woken up with the girl's head still on his chest, feeling as if he were stuffed in damp cotton wool. It was after sunrise, and the fog was so thick that the edge of the plateau was barely visible. Through the fog, he could hear the sound of breaking waves; the tide was coming in again.

Raft had lit his pipe and the girl, stiff from lying, rose up and stamped about to warm herself. Neither of them spoke a word in the way of grumbling.

Raft had lit his pipe, and the girl, feeling stiff from lying down, got up and started to walk around to warm herself. Neither of them said a word to complain.

The plateau was about twenty yards in length254 and by drawing off five yards or so one could have a dressing-room screened with a fog veil, so the fog was not an unmixed evil.

The plateau was about twenty yards long254, and by stepping back five yards or so, you could have a dressing area hidden by a blanket of fog, so the fog wasn’t all bad.

Then they breakfasted, listening to the slashing of the water just below and counting the time till the out-going sea would let them loose.

Then they had breakfast, listening to the water splashing just below and counting down the time until the outgoing tide would set them free.

“It’s a good job I went to the point last night,” said Raft, “else we wouldn’t be able to start in this smother, not knowing what was beyond there.”

“It’s a good thing I went to the point last night,” Raft said, “or else we wouldn’t be able to start in this fog, not knowing what’s beyond it.”

“Will we be able to start in this?” she asked.

“Will we be able to start with this?” she asked.

“Lord, yes,” replied he, “the cliffs will give us a lead, it’ll be slow going but we’ll do it all right, it’s not more than six miles or so to the break from the point there.”

“Absolutely,” he replied, “the cliffs will guide us. It’ll be a slow journey, but we’ll manage just fine. It’s only about six miles to the turn from that point over there.”

“When can we start?”

"When do we start?"

Raft listened to the water below, it was breaking now against the near rocks but not yet against the cliff base.

Raft listened to the water below; it was crashing against the nearby rocks now, but not yet hitting the base of the cliff.

“In another three hours or maybe a bit more,” said he.

“In another three hours or maybe a little longer,” he said.

An hour later, as though the Fog spirit had been listening and watching, and as though it despaired of its attack on the heart of the prisoners, the smother began to thin; by the time the tide reluctantly began to free them it had broken up and patches of the blessed blue sky shewed overhead.

An hour later, as if the Fog spirit had been listening and watching, and as if it had given up on its attempt to capture the hearts of the prisoners, the mist started to clear; by the time the tide slowly began to release them, it had broken apart and patches of the beautiful blue sky appeared above.

By the time they reached the point and had a view of the great cliff break-down that would give them release it was fine weather, with a gently heaving sea breaking in beneath a sky of summer.

By the time they got to the viewpoint and saw the huge cliff that would give them freedom, the weather was nice, with a calm sea rolling in under a summer sky.

It was as though their troubles were ended. At255 noon they reached the great break-down and a new form of country.

It felt like their troubles were over. At255 noon, they arrived at the big breakdown and entered a new kind of landscape.

Stretching inland almost to the foothills lay a broad valley, boulder strewn, and looking like the bed of some vanished river. Before them to the west the ground rose from the valley, gently, unbroken, desolate, like nothing so much as the desolate country that borders the Riff coast of Morocco. But it was ease itself compared to the tumble of rocks around and beyond the Lizard Point.

Stretching inland almost to the foothills was a wide valley, filled with boulders, resembling the bed of a long-gone river. Before them to the west, the land rose gently from the valley, smooth and empty, reminiscent of the barren landscape along the Riff coast of Morocco. But it was a walk in the park compared to the chaotic rocks surrounding and beyond Lizard Point.

Down the middle of the valley came a little wimpling rivulet like the remains of the river that had once been. They drank from it and rested and had some food, then they started with light hearts, taking the easy ascent to the high ground, treading a moss dark and springy like the moss that covers the old lava beds of Iceland.

Down the middle of the valley flowed a small, winding stream like the last traces of the river that used to be there. They drank from it, rested, and had some food, then set off with light hearts, making their way up to the higher ground, walking on moss that was dark and springy like the moss covering the old lava fields of Iceland.

“Look!” said the girl.

“Check it out!” said the girl.

They had reached the highest point and before them, away to the west, stretched the same rolling dark-smooth country, making low cliffs at the sea edge and then, as if weary of little things, springing gigantic and bold towards the sky.

They had reached the highest point, and in front of them, far to the west, lay the same rolling, dark-smooth land, forming low cliffs at the edge of the sea and then, as if tired of the small things, rising up gigantic and bold towards the sky.

“It’s over there the bay would be,” said Raft. “Ponting said it was a black brute of a bay between two cliffs rising higher than a ship’s top masts. Well, there’s our chance before us—if you call it a chance. It’s a long way, taking it how you will.”

“It’s over there where the bay is,” said Raft. “Ponting said it was a dark, heavy bay between two cliffs that rise higher than a ship’s masts. Well, there’s our opportunity right in front of us—if you can call it that. It’s a long way, no matter how you look at it.”

Chance! Despite her optimism and belief in being led, as she stood now with the wind blowing256 in her face it seemed to her that she stood before absolute hopelessness.

Chance! Despite her optimism and belief in being guided, as she stood now with the wind blowing256 in her face, it felt to her like she was facing complete hopelessness.

Nothing, not even the sea corridor, had balked her like that terrible distance, calm, sunlit, yet gloomy like a recumbent giant.

Nothing, not even the ocean passage, had held her back like that awful distance, peaceful, sunlit, yet dark like a resting giant.

The monstrosity of the whole adventure unmasked itself of a sudden; travelling to find a bay they had heard of on the chance of finding a ship—a ship on a coast where ships were scarcely to be found.

The sheer absurdity of the whole adventure suddenly revealed itself; they were traveling to find a bay they had heard about, hoping to discover a ship—on a coast where ships were hardly ever seen.

And even if they found the bay they could not wait for a ship. Here there was no food, with the exception of rabbits and gulls. The ship would have to be there, waiting for them.

And even if they found the bay, they couldn't wait for a ship. There was no food here, except for rabbits and gulls. The ship would need to be there, ready for them.

Raft must have been mad! mad! mad! She herself must have been mad to dream of such a thing.

Raft must have been crazy! Crazy! She must have been crazy to even think of such a thing.

Her lips felt dry as pumice stone and she glanced at her companion as he stood with the bundle at his feet and the harpoon in his hand, looking about him, far and near, as unconcerned as though beyond that great hump on the skyline lay a sure town with a railway station.

Her lips felt as dry as a pumice stone, and she looked over at her companion, who stood with the bundle at his feet and the harpoon in his hand, scanning the area all around him, completely relaxed as if there was definitely a town with a train station just beyond that big hump on the skyline.

No, Raft was not mad. He was unconcerned. He knew, even better than she, the hopelessness of their position, yet he was calm and unmoved, never from the first moment she had seen him had he been otherwise; before everything, like a rock, he continued.

No, Raft wasn't angry. He was indifferent. He understood, even more than she did, the hopelessness of their situation, yet he remained calm and unshaken; from the very first moment she had seen him, he had always been this way; like a rock, he persisted.

Yet it was only now, as he quietly stood there surveying their “chance,” that he came home to257 her truly as he was, unbreakable; simple, vast, forged by the sea. She swallowed down the devil of doubt and despair as she stood looking at him standing so, and she was about to speak when, catching sight of something along the high ground to the right he pointed it out to her. She saw a white point on the ground a couple of hundred yards away.

Yet it was only now, as he quietly stood there surveying their "chance," that he truly came home to257 her as he was—unbreakable; simple, vast, forged by the sea. She swallowed down the devil of doubt and despair as she looked at him like that, and she was about to speak when, noticing something on the high ground to the right, he pointed it out to her. She saw a white spot on the ground a couple of hundred yards away.

As they drew close to it it enlarged and other things shewed. It was the top of a skull belonging to a skeleton tucked away in a little hollow as though it were sheltering from the wind.

As they got closer, it grew larger and revealed more things. It was the top of a skull belonging to a skeleton hidden in a small hollow, as if it were hiding from the wind.

Rags of clothing still hung to it and the boots were there still that had once belonged to it.

Rags of clothing still hung from it, and the boots that had once belonged to it were still there.

“Wonder what did that poor chap in?” said Raft as he stood looking at it. “Wrecked, most likely and lost himself—well, it’s a sign folk have been here, anyhow.”

“Wonder what happened to that poor guy?” said Raft as he stood looking at it. “Wrecked, most likely, and he lost himself—well, it shows that people have been here, anyway.”

He gauged the measure of the desolation around by his words. Here a skeleton did not make the desolation more desolate; on the contrary, it proved that folk had been here.

He measured the emptiness around him by his words. Here, a skeleton didn't make the desolation feel more empty; on the contrary, it showed that people had been here.

So the girl felt.

So the girl felt it.

“He’d have been blown away by this only for that hollow he’s in,” said Raft, “well, he’s out of his troubles whoever he was and whatever ship he hailed from.”

“He would have been shocked by this if it weren't for the emptiness he's in,” said Raft, “well, he's out of his troubles, whoever he was and whatever ship he came from.”

“We can’t bury him,” said she.

“We can’t bury him,” she said.

“He’s buried,” said Raft.

"He's buried," Raft said.

He had summed up Kerguelen in two words and there was almost a trace of bitterness in his voice.258 Beyond the remark that it was a brute of a coast he had never grumbled against the place or abused it or the Almighty for making it, as many a man has done; and now at the summit of things two words sufficed him.

He had summed up Kerguelen in two words, and there was almost a hint of bitterness in his voice.258 Besides saying it was a harsh coast, he had never complained about the place or cursed it or God for creating it, as many have; and now, at the peak of everything, two words were enough for him.

Then, leaving the skeleton to the wind and the sky and the countless ages, they turned and went on their way west.

Then, leaving the skeleton to the wind and the sky and the countless ages, they turned and continued their journey west.


259

CHAPTER XXX

THE BAY

It took them till dusk to reach the foot of the western rise of ground; here they slept under a rock, continuing their way next morning, climbing till they reached the summit of the rise and keeping their course along the edge of a cliff that fell a sheer three hundred feet to the shore below.

It took them until dusk to get to the base of the western hill; they slept under a rock and continued their journey the next morning, climbing until they reached the top of the hill and following the edge of a cliff that dropped straight down three hundred feet to the shore below.

Sometimes Raft peeped over the cliff edge and once the girl drew close and looked, too, dizzy with the height, made more dreadful by the gulls flying far below.

Sometimes Raft peeked over the cliff edge, and once the girl came close and looked as well, feeling dizzy from the height, which was made even more terrifying by the gulls flying far below.

At noon, far ahead of them, they saw something that made them pause; a little mound. As they drew closer they knew. It was another cache, a cache made of heaped earth and loose stones with about a foot of sign post protruding from it. The post had been broken off in some storm and blown away.

At noon, far ahead of them, they saw something that made them stop; a small mound. As they got closer, they understood. It was another cache, a pile of earth and loose stones with about a foot of signpost sticking out of it. The post had been broken off in some storm and blown away.

“There’ll be stuff under there,” said Raft, “and if we have to go back it’ll come in handy. It’s a pointer to the bay anyhow; there must be some landin’ place near here, we’ve only got to keep on.”

“There'll be things down there,” said Raft, “and if we have to go back, they'll be useful. It's a guide to the bay anyway; there has to be some landing spot around here, we just need to keep going.”

They sat down and rested and had some food, eating as much as they wanted now that they had260 a store to depend on. They had drunk twice that morning from pot holes still half-filled with the rain of a few days ago and they had no need of water—it is the one thing a man never needs in Kerguelen. They were in good spirits; the haunting fear that their provisions might not be enough to last them for the return journey was gone; also, if the bay were near, they could remain now some time, even take up their quarters here to wait on the chance of a ship.

They sat down, took a break, and had something to eat, enjoying as much as they wanted now that they had260 a store to rely on. They had drunk twice that morning from puddles still half-filled with rain from a few days ago, so they didn't need any water—it’s the one thing a person never needs in Kerguelen. They were feeling great; the nagging worry that their supplies might not last for the trip back was gone. Plus, if the bay was nearby, they could stay here for a while, even set up camp and wait for a ship to show up.

The idea came to them to make a burrow into the cache, now, working with the harpoon and their hands, and for the purpose of verifying the contents; but they put it away, the desire to get on drove them like a whip and they went on, halting towards dusk and sleeping in a hollow that gave them shelter from the wind that was blowing from the south.

The idea struck them to dig into the stash, using the harpoon and their hands, to check what was inside; however, they pushed that thought aside. Their urge to move forward motivated them like a whip, so they continued on, stopping as dusk fell and resting in a hollow that shielded them from the southern wind.

Towards dawn the wind changed to the west and at the first rays of light Raft awoke, sat up and sniffed. Then he laid his hand on the girl’s shoulder.

Towards dawn, the wind shifted to the west, and with the first rays of light, Raft woke up, sat up, and sniffed. Then he placed his hand on the girl’s shoulder.

“Smell that!” cried he.

“Smell that!” he exclaimed.

She sat up, her eyes half-blind with sleep.

She sat up, her eyes half-closed with sleep.

“Smell the wind!” said Raft.

"Smell the breeze!" said Raft.

She turned her face to the west. On the wind was coming the ghost of a smell, faint and horrible and soul-searching.

She turned her face to the west. A ghost of a smell was carried by the wind, faint, terrible, and haunting.

“That’s a ship,” said Raft.

"That’s a ship," Raft said.

“A ship!”

“A boat!”

“Boiling down blubber. I struck that smell once, seven years ago; it’s blubber. I reckon we’re261 all right.” He heaved himself on to his feet and the girl half-rose, kneeling, and looked at him.

“Rendering blubber. I caught that smell once, seven years ago; it’s blubber. I think we’re261 good to go.” He pushed himself up to his feet, and the girl partially stood up, kneeling, and looked at him.

“Are you sure?”

"Are you certain?"

“Sure as sure; smell it.”

"Definitely; smell it."

Then, as she sniffed again, she knew. That was not a nature smell; horrible though it was it was not the tragic smell of corruption. It had something, almost one might say, low down about it, little, mean, business-like—it was her first sniff of returning Civilization, the first impression on an olfactory sense cleared and cleaned by the winds of Kerguelen.

Then, as she sniffed again, she realized. That wasn’t a natural smell; terrible as it was, it wasn’t the tragic scent of decay. It had something, one might say, petty about it, small, and a bit corporate—it was her first whiff of returning civilization, the first impression on a sense of smell cleared and refreshed by the winds of Kerguelen.

She looked at Raft. He was standing, shading his eyes as though staring at the smell. The dawn was at his back, and across the dawn a flight of wild duck was making in from the sea.

She looked at Raft. He was standing there, squinting as if he were trying to see the smell. The dawn was behind him, and across the dawn, a group of wild ducks was flying in from the sea.

Imagine a person walking in a garret from absolute penury to find himself a millionaire. Such a person, were he normal, would feel what the girl felt as the message of that noxious odour struck home to her mind.

Imagine someone walking in an attic from complete poverty to becoming a millionaire. Such a person, if they were normal, would feel what the girl felt when the unpleasant smell hit her mind.

Her teeth chattered a little as she rose to her feet. She could not speak and she had to hold her lower jaw with her hand to still it. Then the muscles of her throat did all sorts of queer things on their own account and a violent feeling of sickness seized her that would have ended in an attack of vomiting had it not passed as quickly as it came. Raft, who had ceased staring to the west, saw how she was taken and put his hand on her shoulder.

Her teeth chattered slightly as she stood up. She couldn't speak and had to hold her lower jaw with her hand to keep it still. Then the muscles in her throat started acting strangely on their own, and a wave of nausea hit her that would have led to vomiting if it hadn’t passed as quickly as it arrived. Raft, who had stopped staring to the west, noticed how she was affected and placed his hand on her shoulder.

“You’ll be all right in a bit,” said he, “it comes262 hard at first. I’ve seen chaps go clean off their heads sniffin’ land after three months of hell and weather. We’ll start in a bit, there’s no call to hurry, and I’ll just take a walk to get the stiffness out of my legs.”

“You’ll be fine in a minute,” he said, “it hits hard at first. I’ve seen guys completely lose it after three months of hell and bad weather just from being cooped up. We’ll get going soon, no need to rush, and I’m just going to take a walk to ease the stiffness in my legs.”

Off he went, away and away, disappearing beyond a dip in the ground.

Off he went, further and further, vanishing beyond a dip in the ground.

She knew that he would be away at least half an hour. Thoughtful as a mother for her comfort, yet almost as outspoken, sometimes, as a nurse, he was wonderful.

She knew he would be gone for at least half an hour. Considerate like a mother for her comfort, yet sometimes as direct as a nurse, he was amazing.

The dawn broke broader and stronger, peaceful and grey, promising a continuance of the fine weather that had now lasted for three days, three days without wind or rain or threat from the mountains that sat this morning far away and clear cut against the sky.

The dawn broke wider and stronger, calm and grey, promising that the nice weather, which had lasted for three days now—three days without wind, rain, or any threat from the mountains—would continue, the mountains standing far away and clearly outlined against the sky this morning.

Then as they went on their way the sun broke over the edge of the high lands and gulls rising above the cliff edge flitted like birds born of snow and fire.

Then as they continued on their path, the sun rose over the edge of the highlands, and gulls soaring above the cliff's edge fluttered like birds made of snow and fire.

They stopped for ten minutes to breakfast, then they went on, and now suddenly came something new. On the wind they could hear the sound of gulls quarrelling, a sound quite distinct from the ordinary mewing and wheezing of the gulls at peace.

They took a ten-minute break for breakfast, then continued on, and suddenly something new caught their attention. On the wind, they could hear the sound of seagulls fighting, a sound that was completely different from the usual cooing and murmuring of the seagulls when they were calm.

“We’re near there,” said Raft. “Hark at the gulls, they’re fighting over the scraps. Them chaps, whoever they are, have been killing seals and boiling the blubber. The bay’s there.”263

“We're almost there,” Raft said. “Listen to the seagulls; they're squabbling over the leftovers. Those guys, whoever they are, have been hunting seals and rendering the blubber. The bay is right there.”263

He pointed to a higher rise in the ground just before them and to the fact that the land from there sloped down inland at a terrific rate.

He pointed to a higher elevation in the ground right in front of them and noted that the land sloped down inland at a steep angle.

He was right.

He was correct.

Ten minutes walking brought them to the end of their journey and to the edge of a cliff two hundred feet high. It was as though a giant had taken a gouge and cut a bay right through the sea cliffs. Far across the water of the bay before them the land rose again in a precipice steep as the one on whose edge they stood.

Ten minutes of walking took them to the end of their journey and the edge of a cliff two hundred feet high. It looked like a giant had scooped out a bay right through the sea cliffs. Far across the water of the bay in front of them, the land rose again in a vertical drop as steep as the one on which they stood.

The ripples of the bay washed in on a beach of black pebbles easily reached by the declivity of the land and on the beach, stewing like witches’ cauldrons, queer looking try-pots were sending up their smoke. Near the pots carcases of sea-bulls lay ripped and gory and being cleared of their blubber by small men, strange-looking, stripped to the waist and with arms and chests splashed by blood.

The waves of the bay came in on a beach of black pebbles, easily accessed by the slope of the land, and on the beach, bubbling like witches’ cauldrons, bizarre-looking pots were sending up their smoke. Near the pots, carcasses of sea-bulls lay torn and bloody, being stripped of their blubber by small men, who looked strange, were shirtless, and had blood splashed on their arms and chests.

But the clove in this devil’s mixture was the ship moored in the cliff shadows, a small ship like a withered kernel in the shell of the bay, barque-rigged, antiquated, high pooped, almost with the lines of a junk. One might have fancied her designer to have taken for his model some old picture of the ships of Drake.

But the standout element in this wicked mix was the ship docked in the shadows of the cliffs, a small vessel that looked like a shriveled seed in the bay's shell, barque-rigged, old-fashioned, with a high stern, almost resembling a junk. One might imagine that her designer had used some old painting of Drake's ships as inspiration.

The try-pots, carcases and busy men left Raft unmoved. The ship held his whole mind.

The try-pots, carcasses, and busy people didn't faze Raft at all. The ship occupied his entire thoughts.

“Lord! Look at her,” said he.

“Wow! Look at her,” he said.


264

CHAPTER XXXI

THE SHIP

She had been built on the Chu Kiang in the great Junk building yards that lie just below Canton and her bones had been put together by yellow men. Built to a European design China had come out in her lines just as the curve of the Tartar tent tops still lingers in the roof of the pagoda.

She was constructed on the Chu Kiang at the large junk building yards located just below Canton, and her framework was assembled by Chinese workers. Designed with a European influence, her shape reflected China, much like the curve of Tartar tent tops is still seen in the roof of the pagoda.

She might have been a hundred and fifty tons, not more, maybe less, and the junk pattern had been eliminated and European sticks and decent canvas substituted for lateen sails by the direction of the man who ordered her and who was a smuggler.

She could have weighed around a hundred and fifty tons, maybe a bit more or less, and the old junk design had been replaced with European masts and good-quality canvas instead of lateen sails, as directed by the man who had ordered her, who was a smuggler.

She had been built for swiftness as well as cargo and, her builders having been junk builders since the time of Tiberius, she was a failure, sailing like a dough dish; and the yard that built her, having seen her float off, went on building junks.

She was designed for speed and carrying capacity, but her builders, who had been constructing junk boats since the time of Tiberius, created a flop; she sailed like a bowl of dough. After seeing her launched, the yard that built her continued to produce junks.

Then she passed from hand to hand, and dirty hands they were, from the Chu Kiang to the Hoang Ho, and through the Korea Channel into the Japan sea, trading sometimes, smuggling sometimes, and once, as far as the Kuriles, sealing in forbidden waters. She was caught by the Russians265 and her crew clubbed to death or sent to the quicksilver mines and then she came back to China, somehow, by way of Vladivostok and was sold and sold again till she fell into the hands of one, Chang, a sea scraper to whom everything came in handy from bêche de mer to barratry and murder.

Then she was passed around from person to person, and they were all dirty hands, from the Chu Kiang to the Hoang Ho, and through the Korea Channel into the Japan Sea, sometimes trading, sometimes smuggling, and once, all the way to the Kuriles, sealing in illegal waters. She was captured by the Russians265 and her crew was either clubbed to death or sent to the mercury mines. Somehow, she made her way back to China via Vladivostok and was sold and sold again until she ended up in the hands of a man named Chang, a sea scrapper who found everything useful, from bêche de mer to piracy and murder.

Chang was modern in some of his ideas, he carried a Swenfoyn-harpoon gun and, having luck down by the Sundas, he collected half a cargo of oil which he sold at Perth; from Perth he had dough-dished along down to Kerguelen after the “big seals.” He had struck this bay by chance and he had struck oil, for all to westward of it lay a stretch of unwashed rock, as good a sea elephant ground as that on the long beach.

Chang had some modern ideas; he used a Swenfoyn harpoon gun and, after some good luck near the Sundas, he gathered half a load of oil, which he sold in Perth. From Perth, he had traveled all the way down to Kerguelen after the “big seals.” He discovered this bay by chance and struck oil, since all to the west of it was a stretch of rough rock, just as good a spot for sea elephants as the long beach.

The girl standing beside Raft viewed the scene below her with a catch at the heart. The carcases, the little blood-stained busy men, the try-pots like witches’ cauldrons and that strange-looking ship which even to her eyes seemed not as other ships were, all these had a tinge of nightmare. Amongst the men she noted one, big almost as Raft. He seemed their leader.

The girl standing next to Raft looked down at the scene with a tight feeling in her chest. The carcasses, the small blood-stained men running around, the try-pots that resembled witches’ cauldrons, and that oddly-shaped ship which, even to her, looked different from other ships—all of these had a hint of a nightmare. Among the men, she noticed one, nearly as big as Raft. He appeared to be their leader.

“Chinks,” said Raft, “Chinee—they’ve got their pigtails rolled up, well, they’re better than nothing.”

“Chinks,” said Raft, “Chinese—they’ve got their pigtails rolled up, well, they’re better than nothing.”

He picked up the bundle that he had laid down and led the way to the slope that gave on the beach.

He grabbed the bundle he had set down and headed toward the slope that led to the beach.

As they came on to the upper part of the beach the “Chinks” noticed them, paused for a second266 in their labours and then, finding that it was only a solitary man and woman, went on with their work as though the intruders had been a couple of penguins.

As they approached the upper part of the beach, the “Chinks” spotted them, paused for a moment266 in their tasks, and then, realizing it was just a lone man and woman, continued working as if the intruders were just a couple of penguins.

“Cool lot,” said Raft.

“Nice place,” said Raft.

The girl paused. The sight of the carcases and the blood at close quarters, the absolute indifference of the blubber strippers at the sight of an obvious pair of castaways, the whole scene and circumstance turned her soul and chilled her heart.

The girl stopped. Seeing the carcasses and the blood up close, the complete indifference of the blubber strippers to the obvious pair of castaways, the entire scene and situation twisted her spirit and froze her heart.

“I don’t like this,” said she. “Those men make me afraid, they don’t seem human—they are horrible.”

“I don’t like this,” she said. “Those men scare me; they don’t seem human—they are horrible.”

“Wait you here,” said Raft.

“Wait for you here,” said Raft.

He advanced alone across the black shingle and she stood watching him and listening to the stones crunching beneath his feet.

He walked alone over the black gravel while she stood there watching him and listening to the stones crunching under his feet.

His advance did not disturb the workers.

His approach didn't bother the workers.

They seemed working against time. Without any manner of doubt they were anxious to be done with the business and be out of that bay before the next blow came, for the place was fully exposed to the west-nor’west and a storm out of there might easily break their ship from its moorings and send her broadside on to the shingle.

They seemed to be racing against the clock. There was no doubt they wanted to finish up and get out of that bay before the next storm hit, because the area was completely exposed to the west-northwest, and a storm from that direction could easily break their ship free from its moorings and throw it sideways onto the shore.

Undersized, agile, with weary-old faces that seemed covered with drawn parchment, they seemed less like men than automata; all save the leader, a gigantic, imperious-looking Mongolian with a thin cat-like moustache, a man of the true river pirate type with a dash of the Mandarin. This man held267 in his hand a long thong of leather. Captain or leader, or whatever he might be, he was most evidently the serang of that labour party.

Undersized and agile, their tired, aged faces looked like drawn parchment, making them appear more like machines than men; all except for the leader, a huge, commanding Mongolian with a thin, cat-like mustache, a true river pirate type with a hint of the Mandarin. This man held267 a long strip of leather in his hand. Whether he was a captain or a leader, he was clearly the boss of that work crew.

On the shingle where the ripples washed in lay a boat, half-beached.

On the pebbly shore where the waves rolled in sat a boat, half-dragged onto the land.

The big man was Chang, and as Raft approached harpoon in hand, she saw Chang draw himself up to his full height and stand waiting. Then she heard Raft’s voice and saw him pointing at her and inland and then at the ship.

The big guy was Chang, and as Raft walked closer with a harpoon in hand, she saw Chang stand tall and wait. Then she heard Raft’s voice and saw him pointing at her, then inland, and then at the ship.

Chang stood dumb. Then all at once he exploded, shouting and gesticulating. She could not make out what he said, but she knew. He was ordering them off. He seemed to be ordering them off the earth as well as the beach. And Raft stood there patient and dumb like a chidden child.

Chang stood speechless. Then suddenly he burst out, shouting and waving his arms. She couldn't understand exactly what he was saying, but she knew. He was telling them to leave. It felt like he was trying to kick them off not just the beach, but off the earth itself. And Raft stood there, quiet and confused, like a scolded child.

Then she saw Raft nod his head and turn away.

Then she saw Raft nod and turn away.

He came back crunching up the shingle. “Sit down,” said he.

He returned, crunching the gravel underfoot. “Have a seat,” he said.

She sat down and he took his seat beside her. He had dropped the bundle just there, and as he sat for a moment before speaking he noticed that the fish line securing the mouth of the sack was loose, he carefully retied it.

She sat down and he took a seat next to her. He had dropped the bundle right there, and as he sat for a moment before talking, he noticed that the fishing line securing the mouth of the sack was loose, so he carefully retied it.

“You saw how that chap carried on,” said he, “I had to put a stopper on myself. He’s the chap; them little yellow bellies don’t count. He’s the chap, and I’ve got to get him aside from the others.” He spoke rapidly and she saw that his eyes were injected with blood.268

“You saw how that guy acted,” he said, “I had to hold myself back. He’s the one; those little cowards don’t matter. He’s the one, and I need to separate him from the rest.” He spoke quickly, and she noticed that his eyes were bloodshot.268

A new fear seized upon her, a fear akin to the dread she had felt that dark night in the cave when she had caught the sound of La Touche dragging himself close to her, the dread of imminently impending action.

A new fear gripped her, a fear similar to the terror she had felt that dark night in the cave when she heard La Touche dragging himself close to her, the dread of an action about to happen.

“Let us go away,” said she, “another ship may come; anything is better than having a fight with those men.”

“Let’s leave,” she said, “another ship might come; anything is better than getting into a fight with those guys.”

“Have you got that knife safe?” asked Raft. She still wore the fisherman’s knife round her waist. She put her hand on it.

“Do you have that knife secured?” Raft asked. She still had the fisherman’s knife around her waist. She placed her hand on it.

“Yes, the knife is safe.”

"Yes, the knife is safe."

“If that chap downs me for good,” said Raft, “stick that knife through yourself. If he doesn’t you take my orders and take them sharp.”

“Если этот парень меня убьет,” сказал Рафт, “то ты вонзишь этот нож в себя. Если нет, ты будешь выполнять мои приказы и делать это быстро.”

He had risen to his feet and without a word more he came down the shingle again towards the workers, walking in a leisurely way and trailing the harpoon along.

He got up and, without saying anything else, walked back down the shingle toward the workers, taking his time and dragging the harpoon behind him.

He approached Chang who turned on him again with the anger of a busy man importuned by a beggar. The most heart-sickening thing to the girl was the way in which, after the first driving off of Raft, the great Chinaman and his crew had gone on with their work as though they were alone on the beach. Pity and humanity seemed as remote from that crowd as from the carcases they were handling. Active hostility would have been less horrible, somehow, than this absolute indifference to the condition of others.

He approached Chang, who glared back at him like a busy person annoyed by a beggar. The most gut-wrenching thing for the girl was how, after they had first sent Raft away, the big Chinaman and his crew continued their work as if they were alone on the beach. Compassion and humanity felt as far away from that group as the dead bodies they were dealing with. In a way, active hostility would have been less terrible than this complete indifference to how others were suffering.

Chang did not wait for Raft to speak, this time;269 he began the speaking, or, rather, the shouting, advancing on the other who began to retreat. Chang, as if wishing to have done with this matter for good, followed him up and at every step the devil in him seemed to rise higher whilst his voice filled the beach.

Chang didn't wait for Raft to say anything this time;269 he started talking, or rather, shouting, moving toward the other who started backing away. Chang, as if wanting to resolve this issue once and for all, pursued him, and with each step, his anger seemed to intensify while his voice echoed across the beach.

What a voice that was! Half-singing, half-booming, the “whant-whong-goom-along” of the running coolie chanting as he runs seemed mixed with it, till, his anger breaking bounds, he let fly with the strap in his hand, catching the other across the shoulder of the arm that held the harpoon.

What a voice that was! Half-singing, half-booming, the "whant-whong-goom-along" of the running coolie chanting as he ran seemed mixed with it, until, overwhelmed with anger, he swung the strap in his hand, hitting the other across the shoulder of the arm that held the harpoon.

Then Raft killed him.

Then Raft took him out.

The girl who saw the killing was less appalled for the moment by the deed than the doer of it. The blow of the harpoon that sent Chang’s brains flying like the contents of a smashed custard apple was like a flash of lightning, it was the thunder that terrified.

The girl who witnessed the killing was less shocked at the act than the person who committed it. The strike of the harpoon that sent Chang's brains flying like the insides of a smashed custard apple was like a flash of lightning; it was the thunder that scared her.

Roaring like a sea bull he sprang from the body of Chang towards the crowd who faced him for a moment with their flensing knives like a herd of jackals. The girl, who had sprung to her feet, plucked the knife from her belt and came running, terror gone and a wind seeming to carry her over the shingle; zoned in steel blue light she saw the harpoon flying from right to left destroying everything in its way, knives flying into the air as if tossed by jugglers, a yellow greasy back into which she struck with her knife, a yellow Chinese face falling backwards with eyes wide on her, as if the270 Chinese soul of the creature she had stabbed to the heart were trying to cling to her.

Roaring like a sea bull, he leaped from Chang’s body towards the crowd, who momentarily faced him with their flensing knives like a pack of jackals. The girl, who had jumped to her feet, pulled the knife from her belt and ran forward, her fear gone and as if a gust of wind was carrying her over the pebbles; bathed in steel blue light, she saw the harpoon flying from right to left, destroying everything in its path, knives soaring into the air like they were being tossed by jugglers, a yellow, greasy back that she stabbed with her knife, a yellow Chinese face falling backward with wide eyes on her, as if the270 Chinese soul of the creature she had stabbed to the heart was trying to hold on to her.

Then she was sitting on the shingle very ill and Raft was coming back to her, running.

Then she was sitting on the pebbles, feeling very sick, and Raft was coming back to her, running.

The fight was over and the beasts had flown, left and right, she could see them crawling like ants away up on the higher ground. They had dropped their knives and the knives were lying here and there on the shingle where also lay four dead bodies including the body of Chang.

The fight was over and the creatures had taken off, left and right; she could see them crawling like ants up on the higher ground. They had dropped their knives, which were scattered on the shingle alongside four dead bodies, including Chang's.

Ten minutes ago there had been fifteen live Chinamen on that beach.

Ten minutes ago, there were fifteen Chinese people on that beach.

Raft was bleeding from a cut on the arm, his face was gashed above the beard, a knife had ripped his coat and the back of his left hand shewed another wound.

Raft was bleeding from a cut on his arm, his face was sliced above the beard, a knife had torn his coat, and the back of his left hand showed another wound.

He was laughing and carrying on like a man in drink and now that her stomach was relieved an extraordinary light-headedness seized her. Like Raft, she seemed drunk.

He was laughing and acting like a drunken man, and now that her stomach felt better, an amazing light-headedness hit her. Like Raft, she felt tipsy.

She had been snatched for a moment into a world where to kill was the only alternative to death or worse than death. For a moment she had lived in the Stone Age, she had fought like a savage animal and with the fury of the female, more terrific than the rage of the male. She had been pushed to the edge of things, and it was she who had turned the fight. The man she had killed was in the act of knifing Raft in the back.

She had been briefly pulled into a world where killing was the only option besides death or something even worse. For a moment, she had experienced life in the Stone Age, fighting like a wild animal and with the fierce determination of a woman, even more intense than a man's rage. She had been pushed to her limits, and she was the one who changed the course of the fight. The man she had killed was in the process of stabbing Raft in the back.

“The boat!” cried Raft.

“Get the boat!” cried Raft.

She struggled to her feet, steadied herself, and271 came to the boat. They pushed it out till it was nearly water borne; she scrambled in, he followed, and pushed off. Out in the bay the high black cliffs rose above them as if pushed by a scene shifter, the light-headed laughing raving feeling left her, and as they came alongside of the barque to starboard and tied up to the channel plates she was clear headed and calm and able to get on board by the channel without assistance.

She got back on her feet, steadied herself, and271 made her way to the boat. They pushed it out until it was almost floating; she climbed in, he followed, and then pushed off. Out in the bay, the tall black cliffs loomed over them as if someone was changing the scene. The dizzy, euphoric feeling faded away, and as they pulled up next to the ship on the right and tied up to the channel plates, she felt clear-headed and calm, able to board the ship via the channel without help.

On the deck she tottered and fell in the dead swoon of exhaustion.

On the deck, she stumbled and collapsed in a complete state of exhaustion.

It is a long journey to the Stone Age and back and the man or woman who makes it is never quite, quite the same again.

It’s a long trip to the Stone Age and back, and anyone who takes it is never really the same again.


272

CHAPTER XXXII

THE OPIUM SMOKERS

Raft had never seen a female swoon before. He thought for a moment that she had dropped dead and the shock of the business pulled him together like a douche of cold water. Then he saw that she was breathing and took heart, rubbing her hands and poking her in the ribs and calling on her to pull herself together. He would have been more frightened only that he put her condition down to her general unaccountableness in some ways.

Raft had never seen a woman faint before. For a moment, he thought she had collapsed and the shock of it jolted him like a splash of cold water. Then he noticed she was breathing and felt relieved, rubbing her hands and poking her in the ribs, encouraging her to get herself together. He would have been more scared if he hadn’t attributed her condition to her overall unpredictability in some ways.

In less than five minutes she had come to and was leaning on her elbow and declaring herself to be all right. Then she got on her feet and, taking her seat on the side of the open hatch, looked about her at the dingy deck cumbered with a whale boat and all sorts of raffle. The slight swell of the bay rocked the barque to the creaking tune of block and cordage, whilst overhead the sea-gulls flitted mewing against the vast black cliff that rose three hundred feet sheer from the licking sea.

In under five minutes, she was awake and propped up on her elbow, insisting that she was fine. Then she stood up and, sitting at the edge of the open hatch, looked around at the shabby deck cluttered with a whaleboat and various junk. The gentle swells of the bay rocked the ship, creaking with the sound of pulleys and ropes, while seagulls flew overhead, squawking against the massive black cliff that rose three hundred feet straight up from the churning sea.

“You’re all right now?” said Raft dubiously.

“Are you okay now?” Raft asked skeptically.

“Yes, I feel quite right and strong again—just a little dizzy, that’s all.”

“Yes, I feel good and strong again—just a bit dizzy, that’s all.”

“Mind and don’t tumble back down that hatch,”273 said he, “I’ll drop below and see what’s to be found if you keep your eye out for them Larrikens. Give me a call if you sight them.”

“Be careful and don’t fall back down that hatch,”273 he said, “I’ll go down and see what I can find if you watch out for those Larrikens. Let me know if you see them.”

The Larrikens were nowhere to be seen; they were in the high ground hidden, and no doubt holding a council of war, but sight or sound of them there was none.

The Larrikens were nowhere in sight; they were up on the high ground, hidden away, likely holding a war council, but there was no sign or sound of them at all.

She nodded and he dropped below into the cabin.

She nodded, and he went down into the cabin.

The cabin of Chang was clean, almost dainty. Two smaller cabins opened from it, one evidently for Chang and the other for his second in command. Raft in his hurried look round saw a lot of things including a rack containing six rifles and two heavy revolvers resting on an ammunition box filled with hundreds of cartridges. He opened the lazarette beneath the cabin flooring; it seemed well-stored, and on a shelf in the main cabin there were some provisions including a tin of biscuits.

The cabin belonging to Chang was tidy, almost delicate. Two smaller cabins led off from it, one clearly for Chang and the other for his second-in-command. As Raft quickly scanned the room, he noticed several items, including a rack holding six rifles and two heavy revolvers on top of an ammunition box packed with hundreds of cartridges. He opened the storage compartment beneath the cabin floor; it appeared to be well-stocked, and on a shelf in the main cabin, there were some supplies including a tin of biscuits.

He brought up the biscuits, the two revolvers and a pocketful of ammunition and, taking his seat on the hatch edge beside the girl, opened the tin; then he went forward and hunted for water, found the water cask and, getting a tin pannikin from the galley, brought her a drink.

He brought up the biscuits, the two revolvers, and a pocketful of ammunition, and taking his seat on the hatch edge next to the girl, opened the tin. Then he went forward to look for water, found the water cask, and, grabbing a tin cup from the kitchen, brought her a drink.

He had never loaded or fired a revolver; the girl had, and she shewed him how, the echoes of the cliffs answering to the ear splitting reports as he made a few practice shots, and the guillemots squalling and rising in clouds from their perches on the rock.274

He had never loaded or fired a revolver; the girl had, and she showed him how, the echoes of the cliffs responding to the deafening shots as he took a few practice shots, and the guillemots squawking and lifting in clouds from their spots on the rock.274

“We’re fixed all right now,” said he, “and we can have those chaps on board when they’re ready to come.”

“We’re all set now,” he said, “and we can get those guys on board when they’re ready to come.”

“On board!”

“Boarding now!”

“Oh, they’ll come right enough, they’ve got no grub on land.”

“Oh, they’ll show up for sure; they don’t have any food on land.”

“Come—but do you mean to say you will let them?”

“Come—but are you really saying you’re going to let them?”

“Who’s to work the hooker out of the bay?” he answered, “Not you and me. We’ve got to get them aboard. There’s no harm in them now they’re licked.”

“Who’s going to get the hooker out of the bay?” he replied, “Not you and me. We need to get them on board. They’re no threat now that they’ve been defeated.”

He spoke with a knowledge of men absorbed from the whole world over. The Chinese were licked and like dogs they would come to heel. He knew it, for he knew men. He had put the fear of God into them, he and the girl; the thing was over. Give the “Chinks” time to lick their wounds and swallow their gruel and they would be right as pie. He had seen a whole ship’s company licked by a little man of great will, and in hundreds of experiences and fights he had found that a beaten man, be he strong as ten, is to be led like a child. He was right. Next morning—they slept on deck that night keeping watch alternately—the “Chinks,” hungry and starving for a suck at their opium pipes appeared, the whole eleven of them, and coming down the beach like a troop of children stood in a line; then they began to wail.

He spoke with a deep understanding of people gained from all over the world. The Chinese were defeated and they would come back like obedient dogs. He knew it because he understood people. He and the girl had scared them into submission; it was all settled. If you gave the “Chinks” some time to heal their wounds and gather their strength, they would bounce back just fine. He had seen an entire ship's crew conquered by a small man with strong will, and in countless experiences and battles, he had learned that a defeated man, no matter how strong, can be led like a child. He was right. The next morning—they had slept on deck that night, taking turns to keep watch—the “Chinks,” hungry and eager for their opium, appeared, all eleven of them, coming down the beach like a line of children; then they started to cry.

Wail and wag their heads and wave their hands.275 Kerguelen, coming on top of the licking, had broken them to pieces. Then the whole lot kow-towed like one man, knees and forehead on the shingle.

Wail and shake their heads and wave their hands.275 Kerguelen, following the beating, had shattered them completely. Then the entire group bowed down like one person, knees and foreheads on the pebbles.

Raft got into the boat and rowed off for the beach bringing them aboard four at a time and as each lot reached the deck they kow-towed to the girl and then trotted forward to the fo’c’sle, disappearing like rats, their teeth chattering from exposure during the night, stripped to the waist as they were, and never could one have imagined these little cringing harmless looking men the jackals of the day before.

Raft got into the boat and rowed off to the beach, bringing them aboard four at a time. As each group reached the deck, they bowed to the girl and then hurried forward to the fo’c’sle, disappearing like rats, their teeth chattering from the cold after a night exposed, bare from the waist up. No one could have imagined these small, timid-looking men were the same jackals from the day before.

When the whole lot were in the fo’c’sle Raft gave them time to settle, then he went down amongst them revolver in pocket. They had lit a lamp, some had lit opium pipes and some were lighting them, and they lay about like creatures broken with cold and weariness. He nodded to them and left them to the opium that would drive the chill from their bones, then coming on deck stood beside the girl.

When everyone was in the fo’c’sle, Raft gave them a moment to get comfortable, then he moved among them with a revolver in his pocket. They had lit a lamp, some were smoking opium pipes, and others were getting theirs ready, sprawled out like beings worn down by cold and exhaustion. He nodded to them and let them have their opium to chase away the chill, then he went back on deck and stood next to the girl.

“They’ll be able to work the ship to-morrow,” said he, “told you they’d be all right; reckon they won’t mind changing that big chap I knocked out for us.”

“They’ll be able to handle the ship tomorrow,” he said, “told you they’d be fine; I bet they won’t mind replacing that big guy I took out for us.”

“They don’t seem to be able to speak a word of English,” said she.

“They don’t seem to be able to say a word in English,” she said.

“Oh, I reckon I’ll do the steering till we get clear of this place,” said he, “they’ll handle the sails without knowing English and once we’re clear276 we have only to make north till we strike a Christian ship.”

“Oh, I guess I’ll take the wheel until we get out of here,” he said, “they can manage the sails without needing to know English, and once we’re clear276 we just have to head north until we find a Christian ship.”

“They seem so harmless,” she said, “and when I think of that fight—and of what I did—”

“They seem so harmless,” she said, “and when I think about that fight—and what I did—”

“You fought fine—damned fine,” said Raft, “damned fine.” He put his arm round her, not as a man puts his arm round a woman, but as a shipmate puts his arm round a shipmate.

“You fought great—really great,” Raft said, “really great.” He put his arm around her, not like a man does with a woman, but like a shipmate does with another shipmate.


277

CHAPTER XXXIII

MAINSAIL HAUL

That night Raft and the girl took it in turns again to keep watch on deck. They might just as well have gone below for all the trouble the crew could have given them. These gentry had fought bitterly because they had been attacked. Raft had frightened them. There is a form of bravery which one might liken to inverted terror. Rats shew it when they are cornered, and so do men. They had seen their boss killed with a blow and the destroyer hurling himself on them and, though they were peaceable men, they fought. These same peaceable men, be it understood, would, all the same, have murdered a human being for profit could they have done so with reasonable safety.

That night, Raft and the girl took turns keeping watch on deck. They might as well have gone below deck for all the trouble the crew would have caused them. These guys had fought hard because they were attacked. Raft had scared them. There’s a kind of bravery that's similar to twisted fear. Rats show it when they’re trapped, and so do people. They had seen their leader get killed with a single blow and the attacker charging at them, and even though they were usually peaceful men, they fought back. It’s important to note that these same peaceful men would have murdered someone for profit if they thought they could do it safely.

When the girl came on deck in the morning, after her watch below, she found the deck busy and Raft with his hands in his pockets leaning against the port bulwarks and watching the busy ones.

When the girl came up on deck in the morning after her shift below, she found the deck bustling with activity. Raft was leaning against the port bulwarks with his hands in his pockets, watching everyone work.

“They’re in a thundering hurry to get out,” said Raft. “That chap,” pointing to a “chink” that seemed a cut above the others and was evidently the mate, “has been pointing to the sky and out there beyond the bay. They seem to278 smell bad weather coming. I nodded my head to him and he’s working the hands now for all they’re worth.”

“They’re in a huge rush to leave,” said Raft. “That guy,” pointing to a person who seemed a bit better than the others and was clearly the mate, “has been gesturing toward the sky and out beyond the bay. They seem to278 sense bad weather coming. I nodded to him and now he’s getting everyone to work as hard as they can.”

“The wind is blowing from the land,” said the girl.

“The wind is blowing from the land,” said the girl.

“Yes,” said Raft, “it’ll take us out without towing, unless it changes.”

“Yes,” Raft said, “it’ll take us out without needing a tow, unless that changes.”

The hatch cover had been put on and the boat brought to the davits, some of the crew were up aloft scrambling about like monkeys, others were making ready to haul on the halyards and a fellow was unlashing the wheel. There was not a face in all the crowd that did not bear the signature of Anxiety writ on parchment.

The hatch cover was secured, and the boat was brought to the davits. Some crew members were up high, scrambling around like monkeys, while others were preparing to pull on the halyards, and one guy was untying the wheel. Every face in the crowd showed the mark of Anxiety written on parchment.

The fear of weather, the fear of Kerguelen, and the fear of that bay, which was evidently haunted by evil spirits, drove them like a whip.

The fear of the weather, the fear of Kerguelen, and the fear of that bay, which was clearly haunted by evil spirits, drove them like a whip.

The mainsail was set to a chorus like the crying of sea fowl and the foresail and jib. The tide coming in held the barque to a taut anchor chain with her stern to the beach and the wind ready to take her. The mate was at the wheel and now from forward ought to have come the sound of the windlass pawls and the rasp of the rising anchor chain. It didn’t. From the group of Chinese collected there came, instead, a clang followed by a splash.

The mainsail was raised to a sound like seabirds crying, along with the foresail and jib. The incoming tide kept the ship on a tight anchor chain, facing the beach, with the wind ready to propel her. The mate was at the wheel, and by now, there should have been the sound of the windlass pawls and the grinding of the anchor chain being pulled up. But there wasn’t. Instead, from the group of Chinese gathered there, there was a clang followed by a splash.

“Why, the beggars have knocked the shackle off the chain,” cried Raft. “Lord bless my soul, never waited to raise the mud hook?”

“Wow, the beggars have knocked the shackle off the chain,” shouted Raft. “Lord bless my soul, they never waited to raise the mud hook?”

“Does it matter?” she asked.279

“Does it matter?” she asked.279

“Sure to have a spare one,” answered he, “but it gets me, that’s Chinee all over, they’re rattled.”

“Of course I have a spare one,” he replied, “but it bugs me, that’s just how they are, they’re all over the place.”

“Look!” she cried, “we’re moving!”

“Look!” she exclaimed, “we’re moving!”

The cliff’s were beginning to glide landward and the bay’s mouth to widen, sea-gulls flew with them screaming a challenge, and the guillemots lining the cliff ledges broke into voice, echoes and guillemots storming at them as they went.

The cliffs were starting to move closer to land and the bay’s entrance was getting wider. Seagulls flew alongside them, squawking a challenge, and the guillemots on the cliff ledges began to call out, their echoes and the guillemots rushing at them as they traveled.

Then the sea opened wide under the grey breezy day and the great islands shewed themselves away to the east. To the west and the north all was clear water.

Then the sea spread wide under the gray, breezy day, and the great islands appeared off to the east. To the west and the north, there was nothing but clear water.

Raft and the girl walked to the after-rail and looked at the coast they were leaving; it seemed horribly near and the great black cliffs only a gunshot away. If the infernal wind of Kerguelen were to arise and blow from the north even now they might be seized and dashed back on those rocks, but the south-east wind held steady and the cliffs drew away and the coast lengthened and new cliffs and bays disclosed themselves, till they almost fancied they could see, away to the east, the great seal beach where the remains of the dead man lay in the cave and where the great sea-bulls were without doubt taking their ease on the rocks.

Raft and the girl walked to the after-rail and looked at the coast they were leaving; it felt painfully close and the towering black cliffs were just a shot away. If the fierce Kerguelen wind were to kick up and blow from the north now, they could be thrown back against those rocks. But the southeast wind stayed steady, the cliffs receded, and the coastline stretched out, revealing new cliffs and bays. They almost imagined they could see, far to the east, the big seal beach where the body of the dead man lay in the cave and where the massive sea-bulls were surely lounging on the rocks.

And now came the last call of Kerguelen, the voice of the kittiwakes:

And now came the final call of Kerguelen, the voice of the kittiwakes:

“Get-away—get-away—get-away.”

“Get away—get away—get away.”

Raft, as they stood and watched, put his arm over the shoulder of the girl and as she held the great hand that had saved her and brought her so280 far towards safety her mind, miles away, kept travelling the long road from the caves.

Raft, as they stood and watched, draped his arm over the girl's shoulder, and as she held the big hand that had saved her and brought her so280 far toward safety, her thoughts, miles away, continued to journey along the long road from the caves.

“I’m thinking of the bundle and all the poor things in it,” said she, “it will lie there forever on the beach, waiting to be picked up—it’s strange.”

“I’m thinking about the bundle and all the poor things inside it,” she said, “it will just sit there on the beach, waiting to be picked up—it’s weird.”

“I was thinkin’ the same thing myself,” said Raft, “and the old harpoon I licked that chap across the head with.”

“I was thinking the same thing,” said Raft, “and the old harpoon I smacked that guy across the head with.”


281

CHAPTER XXXIV

THE CARCASSONNE

Raft had found other things than arms and ammunition in the cabin, he had found a box containing nearly three thousand five hundred dollars, partly in American money and partly in English gold coin. Chang had stowed it in his chest, a big cedar-wood affair containing all sorts of oddments, including a can of blue label Canton opium, cigars, a couple of suits of fine silk and a woman’s gold bracelet.

Raft had discovered more than just weapons and ammo in the cabin; he found a box holding nearly three thousand five hundred dollars, some in American cash and some in English gold coins. Chang had packed it away in his chest, a large cedar wood piece that held all kinds of odds and ends, including a can of blue label Canton opium, cigars, a couple of fine silk suits, and a woman's gold bracelet.

Chang had evidently been well-to-do in his way and a man of refinement. His bunk bedding was of the finest quality and on a shelf near the bunk lay piled new-washed sheets and pillow cases. The girl took his cabin and slept in his bunk. Long ago, in the world that was slowly coming back to her, the idea of sleeping in the bunk of a Chinaman she had seen killed would have revolted her, now, it did not trouble her at all. She only knew that a mattress and clean sheets were heaven, even if she had to sleep with a revolver under her pillow. Then in a day or two she only put the revolver there as a matter of routine. The “Chinks” gave evidence that so far from making trouble they were extremely anxious to propitiate282 and please, and the man who had evidently served Chang appeared in the cabin tidying things and laying out the food, whilst the man who had evidently been mate worked the ship in his own weird way seeming scarcely ever to sleep. He had laid the course almost due north, taking the sun with a back-stick that might have come out of the Ark, working out his calculations in the fo’c’sle in his own head. Raft did not know, he knew nothing of navigation as a science, nor did he care, they were going north and day by day drawing into the track of ships, that was enough for him.

Chang had clearly been well-off in his own way and a man of sophistication. His bunk bedding was top-notch, and on a shelf nearby, there were freshly washed sheets and pillowcases stacked up. The girl took his cabin and slept in his bunk. Long ago, in the world that was slowly returning to her, the thought of sleeping in the bunk of a Chinese man she had seen killed would have disgusted her; now, it didn’t bother her at all. All she cared about was that a mattress and clean sheets felt like heaven, even if she had to sleep with a gun under her pillow. After a day or two, she just put the gun there as part of her routine. The “Chinks” showed that far from causing trouble, they were very eager to please, and the man who had clearly served Chang appeared in the cabin, tidying up and preparing food, while the man who had obviously been the mate worked the ship in his own strange way, hardly ever seeming to sleep. He had set the course almost due north, using a back-stick that looked like it came from ancient times, figuring out his calculations in the fo’c’sle in his own mind. Raft didn’t know anything about navigation as a science and didn't care; they were headed north and getting closer to the shipping lanes, and that was enough for him.

One day the girl said to him: “Suppose these men make trouble over that man you killed—and those others.”

One day the girl said to him, “What if these guys cause a problem over that man you killed—and the others?”

“Let them,” said Raft, “I’ll tell my yarn—it’s plain enough—I’m not going to tell no lies. The chap tried to drive us off, and we lost and near done for, and he hit me a welt on top of all. He got his gruel.”

“Let them,” said Raft, “I’ll share my story—it’s straightforward—I’m not going to lie. The guy tried to push us away, and we were almost finished, and he gave me a whack on top of everything. He got what was coming to him.”

She had played with the idea of making up a story for the sake of Raft; she felt ashamed of the idea when she heard his words.

She had thought about making up a story for Raft; she felt embarrassed by the idea when she heard what he said.

“I’m thinking of that money down below,” said he, “it belonged by rights to that big chap. If a ship takes us off we’d better hand it over to the mate or just leave it there for him to take.”

“I’m thinking about that money down below,” he said, “it rightfully belongs to that big guy. If a ship rescues us, we should either give it to the mate or just leave it there for him to grab.”

“Yes, we don’t want the money,” she replied, “I have plenty.”

“Yes, we don’t want the money,” she said, “I have more than enough.”

“You! Where have you got it?” asked he, looking her over.283

“You! Where did you get it?” he asked, examining her closely.283

“In France,” she replied. Then she laughed. It was the first time she had laughed since that day when the sea-bulls had driven the penguins off, and Raft, as though her mirth were infectious, laughed also.

“In France,” she said, laughing. It was the first time she had laughed since the day the sea-bulls chased the penguins away, and Raft, catching her laughter, joined in as well.

It seemed a joke to him, somehow, the idea of her having money in France.

It felt like a joke to him, in a way, the thought of her having money in France.

The idea of her being one of the Rich People had never worked its way into his head. She was just herself, different it is true in some indefinable way from anyone he had ever met, speaking differently, acting differently, but made used to his mind by struggle and adversity. He scarcely thought of her as a woman, yet he was hugely fond of her, a fondness that had begun in pity and had been strengthened and made to grow by her pluck. He liked to have her near him and when she was out of sight he felt a bit astray. He never bothered about the future, so the idea of parting with her had not come to him.

The idea of her being one of the wealthy people had never crossed his mind. She was just herself, different in some vague way from anyone he had ever known, speaking and acting differently, but familiar to him through struggle and hardship. He hardly thought of her as a woman, yet he cared deeply for her, a feeling that had started as pity and had been strengthened by her courage. He liked having her around, and when she was out of sight, he felt a bit lost. He never worried about the future, so the thought of saying goodbye to her hadn't occurred to him.

And she? When Raft was out of her sight she felt astray. Her mind had spun between them a tie, of a new sort in a world grown cynical and old and cold; an affection permanent as the hills, warm as summer. Everything good in her loved Raft, it was the affection of a mother for a child, of a child for a mother.

And her? When Raft was out of her sight, she felt lost. Her mind had created a bond between them, something new in a world that had become jaded and cold; a love as lasting as the mountains, warm like summer. Everything pure in her loved Raft; it was the love of a mother for her child and a child's love for her mother.

He had nursed her back to life, he had brought her life, and never once since that day had he chilled her with a littleness or broken a thread of what was spinning in her heart. He was illiterate,284 he was rough, but he was Raft. He was the great beach of Kerguelen and the sea-bulls and the distant islands, he was the hand that had destroyed Loneliness and driven away Death, the child who had listened to Jack and the Bean Stalk, the Lion that had destroyed Chang, the companion in a loneliness ringed with despair.

He had brought her back to life, given her a reason to live, and never once since that day had he made her feel small or disrupted what was growing in her heart. He was uneducated,284 he was rough around the edges, but he was Raft. He was the vast beach of Kerguelen and the sea-bulls and the faraway islands. He was the force that had banished Loneliness and pushed Death away, the child who had heard the story of Jack and the Beanstalk, the Lion that had conquered Chang, the companion in a solitude filled with despair.

One morning beyond the 40th parallel, and some two hundred miles to the nor’west of St. Paul, the Chinese mate plucked Raft by the sleeve and pointed into the west.

One morning, just past the 40th parallel and about two hundred miles northwest of St. Paul, the Chinese mate grabbed Raft by the sleeve and pointed to the west.

The day was clear with a wind just enough to fill the sails of the barque and a long blue leisurely swell running from the south. Away in the east was a trace of smoke as though a grimy finger had stained the sky just above the sea-line.

The day was clear with just enough wind to fill the sails of the boat and a long, easy wave rolling in from the south. In the east, there was a hint of smoke, as if a dirty finger had smudged the sky right above the horizon.

“Ship,” said the mate.

“Ship,” said the first mate.

It was the one word of English that he knew. Raft was about to shout and run to the cabin hatch to call the girl. Then he held himself back. It might be a false hope. Yet if he had thought he might have known that a ship in the east meant a ship right across their course, here, where there were no trade tracks north and south.

It was the only English word he knew. Raft was ready to shout and run to the cabin hatch to call the girl. Then he stopped himself. It could be a false hope. But if he had thought about it, he might have realized that a ship to the east meant a ship directly in their path, here, where there were no trade routes running north and south.

Then above the sea-line and clear of smoke he saw her hull.

Then above the waterline and away from the smoke, he saw her hull.

He pointed to the halyards and the mate understood. The mate was evidently desperately anxious to be quit for good of his self-invited passengers, for when Raft came on deck again with the girl they found the barque under bare poles rolling to285 the swell and a Chinese flag half-masted flicking in the wind.

He pointed to the halyards, and the mate got it. The mate was clearly eager to get rid of his unwanted passengers for good, because when Raft returned to the deck with the girl, they saw the ship sailing without sails, rolling to285 the waves, and a Chinese flag at half-mast waving in the wind.

Also, away across the sea, sheering towards them and making to cross their bows a mile away a two funnelled steamer whose funnels closed to one as she shifted her helm to get within speaking distance of them.

Also, out across the sea, heading toward them and about to cross their path a mile away, was a two-funneled steamer whose funnels merged into one as it adjusted its course to get within distance to communicate with them.

She was the Carcassonne, a seven thousand ton freighter carrying passengers, a French boat, bound from Sydney to Cape Town and Marseilles.

She was the Carcassonne, a seven-thousand-ton freighter carrying passengers, a French ship, heading from Sydney to Cape Town and Marseilles.

Raft, the day before, had taken the Chinese mate down to the cabin and shewed him Chang’s money and had presented it to him and the crew in pantomime.

Raft, the day before, had taken the Chinese mate down to the cabin and showed him Chang’s money, presenting it to him and the crew through pantomime.

It was honesty. It was also a good stroke. There was no trouble when the Carcassonne, her huge bulk rolling gently to the swell, dropped a boat, though indeed had the companions of Chang wished to raise trouble they would have found themselves seriously handicapped, dumb as they were in every language but their own.

It was honesty. It was also a good move. There was no trouble when the Carcassonne, her massive size swaying gently with the waves, lowered a boat, although if Chang's companions had wanted to cause trouble, they would have found themselves at a serious disadvantage, unable to speak any language but their own.

Chang had been their linguist as well as their leader. They had literally lost their tongue.286

Chang had been their translator as well as their leader. They had literally lost their ability to speak.286


PART VI


289

CHAPTER XXXV

MARSEILLES

On board the Carcassonne the girl had broken down as though all the exhaustion she had defied had waited for that moment to fall upon her.

On the Carcassonne, the girl collapsed as if all the exhaustion she had resisted had finally chosen that moment to overwhelm her.

But the energy that had held her above defeat and had given her hope when things seemed hopeless was there, undestroyed, and when the turning point came she rallied swiftly. She came on deck one morning where Bathurst lay a point invisible beyond the blue sea to starboard and sitting in a deck chair made friends with the other passengers.

But the energy that had kept her from giving up and had given her hope when everything seemed lost was still there, intact, and when the turning point came, she bounced back quickly. One morning, she came on deck where Bathurst was just out of sight beyond the blue sea to her right and, sitting in a deck chair, made friends with the other passengers.

It seemed to her almost impossible that the same world should hold Kerguelen and at the same time this paradise of azure blue sky and tepid wind.

It seemed almost impossible to her that the same world could contain Kerguelen and, at the same time, this paradise of clear blue skies and warm breezes.

Raft had told her story before reaching Cape Town and the loss of the Gaston de Paris was now old news in Europe, and the fact that of all the Gaston’s crowd only the beautiful Cléo de Bromsart had been saved.

Raft had shared her story before arriving in Cape Town, and the loss of the Gaston de Paris was now old news in Europe, especially since only the stunning Cléo de Bromsart had survived from the entire Gaston’s group.

Raft had joined the crew of the Carcassonne, sleeping in the foc’s’le, where there were several English speaking sailors, and as much out of his element as a man used only to masts and spars can290 be on a steamboat. However, he swabbed decks and did odd jobs without a grumble and he was swabbing the deck on the morning she came up; he dropped the business for a moment to take the two hands she held out to him.

Raft had joined the crew of the Carcassonne, sleeping in the forecastle, where there were several English-speaking sailors, and he felt just as out of place as someone who's only used to sailing could on a steamboat. However, he cleaned the decks and did odd jobs without complaining, and on the morning she arrived, he paused his work for a moment to take the two hands she extended to him.

All through that time below she had been wanting Raft and his big hand to pull her through. Satisfied, knowing he was on board and all right, but wanting him all the same.

All that time she’d been wanting Raft and his big hand to pull her through. She felt satisfied knowing he was on board and okay, but still wanted him all the same.

On the old barque once or twice had come the stray thought of how Raft’s figure would accommodate itself against the background of the world she knew.

On the old ship, a stray thought had crossed her mind once or twice about how Raft's figure would fit into the world she was familiar with.

Well, here was the world she knew, or part of it; a deck, clean as a ball-room floor and as spacious, passengers in deck chairs, reading novels, and a manicured French surgeon ready to talk art or philosophy to her, polished, but rather narrow of shoulder.

Well, here was the world she knew, or part of it; a deck, as clean as a ballroom floor and just as spacious, passengers lounging in deck chairs, reading novels, and a well-groomed French surgeon ready to chat about art or philosophy with her, polished, but somewhat narrow in build.

And against all that stood Raft, rough and in the clothes he had worn on the beach, for there was not a man on board whose clothes would have fitted him comfortably.

And against all that stood Raft, rugged and in the clothes he had worn on the beach, since there was no man on board whose clothes would have fit him comfortably.

Well, he was not incongruous with this background, simply because he destroyed it. In a ball-room it would have been the same. He carried with him his background of high black cliffs and miles of beach and flying gulls and breaking sea, and in a flash came to her the fact that he dwarfed and belittled the other people around just as nature dwarfs and belittles art.291

Well, he didn’t clash with this setting; he completely overpowered it. In a ballroom, it would have been the same. He brought with him the backdrop of towering black cliffs, endless beaches, soaring gulls, and crashing waves, and it suddenly hit her that he made everyone else around him seem small and insignificant, just like nature makes art seem small and unimportant.291

She held both his hands for a moment, managing to pat them, somehow, as she held them, asking him what on earth he was doing with the swab he had just dropped. She had an idea that the ship people had put him to work, but before the idea had risen to indignation heat he reassured her.

She held both his hands for a moment, managing to pat them, somehow, as she held them, asking him what on earth he was doing with the swab he had just dropped. She suspected that the ship crew had put him to work, but before her irritation could grow, he reassured her.

“I must be doing,” said Raft. “Not that there’s much to be at in this old kettle. You’ve got your legs back, well, that’s good. I had it out with that doctor chap and he told me how you were going from day to day, but I’ve been wanting the sight of you.”

“I have to keep busy,” said Raft. “Not that there's much to do in this old place. You’re back on your feet, which is great. I talked with that doctor guy and he filled me in on how you were doing, but I’ve really been wanting to see you.”

He put his hand on her shoulder as he might on a pal’s, then he crossed his arms. “And well you look,” said he.

He placed his hand on her shoulder like he would with a friend, then crossed his arms. “And you look great,” he said.

“Doctor Petit,” said the girl, speaking in French, “this is Raft, the bravest and best man in the world as you will know when I tell you all. Shake hands with him.”

“Doctor Petit,” said the girl, speaking in French, “this is Raft, the bravest and best man in the world, as you’ll see when I tell you everything. Shake hands with him.”

The doctor shook hands.

The doctor greeted with a handshake.

The passengers, and the first officer, across the bridge canvas, watched all this with curiosity. They knew something but they did not know all. They did that night when she had told them as best she could.

The passengers and the first officer, standing on the bridge canvas, watched all of this with curiosity. They knew some things, but they didn’t know everything. They found out that night when she explained it to them as clearly as she could.

After that she met him often on deck, giving him a word or stopping for a chat, and it was now that she began to think and make plans as to the future.

After that, she saw him frequently on deck, sharing a few words or stopping for a chat, and it was during this time that she started to think and make plans for the future.

Raft had become part of herself, they were292 bound together as perhaps no two such contrary beings had ever been bound. The idea of Love, the idea of Marriage, all conventional ideas as between grown-ups of opposite sex were as absurd in relation to them as they would have been in relation to two children who had grown attached one to the other.

Raft had become a part of her; they were292 connected in a way that maybe no two such opposite individuals had ever been connected. The concept of Love, the concept of Marriage, and all the traditional ideas about adults of different sexes were as ridiculous to them as they would be for two kids who had formed a bond with each other.

As regarded one another they were in fact two children, for Raft had never been anything but a child and Kerguelen and Raft combined had awakened the primitive and the child in her, giving her the power of affection that makes a little child throw its arm round the neck of a dog.

As they looked at each other, they were really just two kids, because Raft had always been a child, and together, Kerguelen and Raft had stirred up the primitive and childlike side in her, granting her that innocent affection that makes a small child throw their arms around a dog’s neck.

But the world could not understand that, and Raft to the world was a rough sailor man, and she, to the world, was Cléo de Bromsart.

But the world couldn't see that, and Raft was just a tough sailor to everyone else, while she was Cléo de Bromsart to the public.

She would lie awake at night listening to the pounding of the screws and thinking of this—contrasting the figure of Raft with the world she knew and the world she knew with the figure of Raft.

She would lie awake at night listening to the sound of the screws and thinking about this—comparing the image of Raft with the world she knew and the world she knew with the image of Raft.

Madame de Brie, her nearest relation, would pass before her mind’s eye with her gold eye glasses, and the Comtesse de Mirandole and a host of others; and the queer thing was that the vaguest feeling of antagonism tinged her mind towards these estimable people. They seemed forgeries, impudent forgeries of the handwriting that had first written the word Man on the earth. She had seen the original writing.

Madame de Brie, her closest relative, would flash before her mind's eye, wearing her gold-framed glasses, along with the Comtesse de Mirandole and a bunch of others; and oddly enough, she felt a faint sense of hostility towards these respectable people. They appeared to be forgeries, brazen imitations of the original script that had first written the word Man on earth. She had seen the original writing.

She felt also towards them the antagonism of the child to the grown up, and of the person who293 can’t explain to the person who stands waiting for an explanation.

She also felt the same hostility that a child has towards adults, and the frustration of someone who293 can’t explain to someone who is waiting for an explanation.

Then she would laugh quietly to herself, for no woman, surely, was ever in a similar position. Then, casting her mind back, she would sometimes choke a little with tears in her throat, tears for herself, dying of loneliness, and for the hand that had brought her back from death.

Then she would laugh quietly to herself, because no woman, surely, had ever been in a situation like hers. Then, thinking back, she would sometimes choke up with tears in her throat—tears for herself, suffering from loneliness, and for the hand that had pulled her back from death.

They passed the entrance of the straits and Gibraltar, and one bright blue winter’s morning they entered the harbour of Marseilles, with Marseilles before them blazing in the sun and the bugles of Fort St. Jean answering the crying of the gulls and the drums of Fort St. Nicholas.

They passed through the straits and Gibraltar, and one bright blue winter morning, they entered the harbor of Marseilles, with Marseilles shining in the sun and the bugles of Fort St. Jean responding to the cries of the gulls and the drums of Fort St. Nicholas.

Cléo was dressed in the same clothes she had worn on her escape from the Gaston de Paris. She had borrowed a hat from one of the ladies on board and stockings and other things from another lady; but she still wore round her waist the leather belt with the empty knife sheath.

Cléo was wearing the same clothes she had on when she escaped from the Gaston de Paris. She had borrowed a hat from one of the women on board and stockings and other items from another woman; but she still had the leather belt with the empty knife sheath around her waist.

As she stood on deck, now, waiting whilst the Carcassonne berthed at the wharf alongside a great Messagerie steamer, she carried over her arm the oilskin coat and, by its elastic band, the sou’wester. They were old friends.

As she stood on the deck, waiting for the Carcassonne to dock next to a huge Messagerie steamer, she had the oilskin coat draped over her arm and the sou’wester by its elastic band. They were old friends.

Then when the hawsers had been passed and the gang plank was being run out she saw amongst the crowd on the wharf Monsieur de Brie and Madame de Brie, also a number of well-dressed people, Parisians some of them.

Then, when the ropes were secured and the gangplank was being lowered, she spotted among the crowd on the dock Monsieur de Brie and Madame de Brie, along with several well-dressed people, some of whom were Parisians.

Then she was being embraced by Madame de294 Brie and trying at the same time to acknowledge the salute of Monsieur Bonvalot, her lawyer and man of affairs, a stout pale man with long Dundreary whiskers who had come from Paris to receive her.

Then she was being hugged by Madame de294 Brie while also trying to acknowledge the greeting from Monsieur Bonvalot, her lawyer and business advisor, a stout pale man with long Dundreary whiskers who had come from Paris to meet her.

All this crowd had not come purely on account of Cléo. Beside the people interested in her there were several friends and relations of Prince Selm, also his lawyer.

All these people hadn't gathered solely because of Cléo. Alongside those interested in her, there were several friends and relatives of Prince Selm, as well as his lawyer.

“I have taken rooms at the Hotel Noailles,” said Madame de Brie, “and I have brought you some clothes. Oh, my poor child, what you must have suffered. But why did the people on board not lend you some better things?”

“I’ve booked a room at the Hotel Noailles,” said Madame de Brie, “and I’ve brought you some clothes. Oh, my poor child, what you must have gone through. But why didn’t the people on board lend you some better things?”

“Oh, my clothes are all right,” said Cléo, “people wanted to lend me things, but I am quite comfortable in these.”

“Oh, my clothes are fine,” said Cléo, “people offered to lend me stuff, but I’m pretty comfortable in these.”

She was looking about in search of Raft who was nowhere to be seen.

She was looking around for Raft, who was nowhere in sight.

Then she was seized by the rest, by the Comtesse de Mirandole, by Madame de Florey, and several others who had stopped at Marseilles—on their way to Monte Carlo—to meet the Carcassonne and greet the girl who had alone survived the wreck of the Gaston de Paris, some of these people knew her only slightly, but once a person becomes famous or notorious it is astonishing how slight acquaintanceship blossoms into full friendship.

Then she was grabbed by the others, by the Countess de Mirandole, by Madame de Florey, and several others who had stopped in Marseille—on their way to Monte Carlo—to meet the Carcassonne and greet the girl who had alone survived the wreck of the Gaston de Paris. Some of these people barely knew her, but once someone becomes famous or infamous, it’s amazing how casual connections turn into close friendships.

Several photographers from the illustrated papers were amongst the crowd and a Pathé operator was on the quay.295

Several photographers from the magazines were in the crowd, and a Pathé operator was on the dock.295

Cléo was already recovering that sixth sense, which one might call the social sense, and, as she talked almost to half a dozen people at once, answering questions and receiving felicitations, this sixth sense told her quite plainly that she was being criticised by her felicitators, that in their eyes she was a guy. That the old velour hat she had borrowed, the hair that shewed beneath it, her face, which had still upon it a reflection of Kerguelen, her old skirt and coat—all these things, singly and taken together, were exciting in the minds of these Parisians a pity which was not unrelated to humour. She did not mind, she was looking for Raft.

Cléo was starting to tap into that sixth sense, often called the social sense, and as she spoke to nearly half a dozen people at once, answering questions and accepting congratulations, this sixth sense clearly indicated that she was being judged by those congratulating her, and that in their eyes, she was less than appealing. The old velour hat she'd borrowed, the hair peeking out from under it, her face, which still held a trace of Kerguelen, her worn-out skirt and coat—all these things, both together and individually, were prompting a mix of pity and humor in the minds of these Parisians. She didn’t care; she was searching for Raft.

It seemed to her that all these people, excellent in their way, had a tinge of unreality about them. On the voyage she had sometimes vaguely dreaded that Raft might be pushed away from her, despite herself, by the contrast between him and her own order. It had come to her that the difference between the beach of Kerguelen and the Avenue Malakoff might take her like a giant of mind and divorce her from her allegiance to him. That the good companion, the true friend, the person she loved might alter completely under the touch of social alchemy.

It felt to her that all these people, great in their own ways, had a hint of unreality. During the trip, she sometimes worried that Raft might be pushed away from her, despite her feelings, because of the difference between him and her own social circle. She realized that the gap between the beaches of Kerguelen and Avenue Malakoff could pull her in a different direction and break her bond with him. That the good companion, the true friend, the person she loved could change completely under the influence of social factors.

Raft was impossible. She knew that. More impossible even than a sea elephant from that far beach where life was real and Paris a dream. Impossible in Paris where life was false and the far beach a dream.296

Raft was impossible. She knew that. More impossible even than a sea elephant from that distant beach where life was real and Paris was a dream. Impossible in Paris where life was fake and the distant beach a dream.296

Raft at a dinner party! Raft at one of those elegant afternoons where the talk would run on the politics of the moment, on symbolism, on Bergson, or Iturrino or the works of Othon Friesz—! He could not be her companion in that place, in that atmosphere, within leagues of those people.

Raft at a dinner party! Raft at one of those classy afternoons where the conversation would flow about the current politics, symbolism, Bergson, Iturrino, or the works of Othon Friesz—! He couldn’t be her date in that setting, in that vibe, around those people.

She was not thinking that now. “These people” around her seemed strangers; they had in fact always been strangers, strangers who had kissed her, conversed with her, dined with her, but strangers; the one, true, living, warm friend, the only one she had ever known, was Raft. It was the penguins and sea-bulls over again, the polite, bowing, absolutely correct penguins, the warm lumping, living sea-bulls.

She wasn't thinking about that right now. “These people” around her felt like strangers; they had always been strangers, strangers who had kissed her, talked to her, and shared meals with her, but still strangers; the one, true, living, warm friend, the only one she had ever known, was Raft. It was just like the penguins and sea-lions all over again, the polite, bowing, completely proper penguins, and the warm, clumsy, living sea-lions.

Her heart, chilled by stephanotis-scented kisses, words of felicitation and the fat smiles of men in tall hats and tight-buttoned overcoats, chilled by Monsieur de Brie’s gold rimmed eye glasses, chilled by a social state that had never warmed her, cried out for Raft. Kerguelen and that beach, where, even now, the sea-bulls might be lingering, seemed a warm and blissful vision, real, alive, a place where life meant living.

Her heart, frozen by the scent of stephanotis, congratulatory words, and the broad smiles of men in top hats and snug overcoats, frozen by Monsieur de Brie’s gold-rimmed glasses, frozen by a social world that had never embraced her, longed for Raft. Kerguelen and that beach, where, even now, the sea-bulls might be hanging around, felt like a warm and joyful dream, real and vibrant, a place where life truly meant living.

Ah, here he came. He had been helping to fix a hawser at the bows. She ran towards him.

Ah, here he comes. He had been helping to fix a rope at the front. She ran toward him.

“Ah, there you are. Now, you are coming with me. I have told the captain and he said this morning it would be all right as you were not signed on.”297

“Ah, there you are. Now, you’re coming with me. I talked to the captain and he said this morning it would be fine since you weren’t signed on.”297

“Right,” said Raft, “but where are you going?”

“Right,” said Raft, “but where are you headed?”

“To an hotel.”

"To a hotel."

He looked about him. He saw the crowd on deck but he did not connect it with her. He was out of his reckoning. He had never thought of what would happen in port as regarded her, or where he would go or what he would do; making plans was not in his way. In the ordinary course of things he would have gone to the British consulate and the Shipwrecked Mariners’ people would have returned him, carriage paid, to England. He had always been in the hands of others and of chance.

He looked around. He saw the crowd on deck, but he didn’t connect it to her. He was lost in his thoughts. He had never considered what would happen in port regarding her, where he would go, or what he would do; making plans wasn't his style. Usually, he would have gone to the British consulate, and the Shipwrecked Mariners’ people would have sent him back to England, with the cost covered. He had always relied on others and on fate.

She—he had always called her She, and here, be it said, he did not know her name, never having asked—She had now taken him into her hands and he felt vaguely that she was a power on this new beach where he was stranded.

She—he had always referred to her as She, and to be honest, he didn't know her name, never having bothered to ask—She had now taken control and he felt a sense that she was a force on this new beach where he was stuck.

Had you told him that she was a woman of society and very wealthy his idea of her power would not have been increased; he knew nothing of wealth or society. She was She in her old dress that he knew so well, and still carrying the sou’wester he had fetched from the cave where she had done that chap in, and as for any idea of being under an obligation to her for food or housing he had none. He would have done the same for her.

Had you told him that she was a well-off woman from high society, it wouldn’t have changed his view of her power; he didn’t understand wealth or social status. She was just her—still in that old dress he recognized so well—and still holding the sou’wester he had brought from the cave where she had taken care of that guy. He didn’t feel any obligation to her for food or shelter. He would have done the same for her.

Yet, to tell the truth, the docks, with no money in his pocket and the cold prospect of brilliant Marseilles, had made him feel adrift like a lost child. Civilisation had affected him as it had298 affected her, so that something, now, made him put his hand on her shoulder to get the touch of her, and she, knowing that every eye in all that party behind her was upon them, took the great hand and held it and patted it.

Yet, to be honest, the docks, with no money in his pocket and the bleak prospect of bright Marseilles, made him feel lost like a child without direction. Civilization had impacted him just as it had 298 impacted her, so he felt compelled to place his hand on her shoulder for the comfort of connection, and she, aware that every eye in that group behind her was on them, took his large hand, held it, and gave it a gentle pat.

It was as well to take her stand at once, though she was scarcely bothering about that. Then, still holding his hand, she came along that white deck towards the gang-plank. The officers knew and, as they bade her good-bye, they nodded to Raft, but the Parisians knew nothing but that Cléo had gone clearly mad—and that that awful sailor had placed his hand on her shoulder, familiarly!

It was best to take her stand right away, even though she hardly cared about that. Then, still holding his hand, she walked along that white deck toward the gangplank. The officers recognized her and, as they said goodbye, they nodded to Raft, but the Parisians had no clue other than that Cléo had clearly lost her mind—and that terrible sailor had put his hand on her shoulder in a familiar way!

There were several automobiles waiting by the wharf and Madame de Brie, half-dumb and slightly agitated, having pointed out the car she had reserved for Cléo, the girl introduced Raft.

There were several cars waiting by the wharf, and Madame de Brie, a bit dazed and somewhat anxious, pointed out the car she had booked for Cléo, and then the girl introduced Raft.

“This is Raft who saved my life,” said Cléo.

“This is Raft who saved my life,” Cléo said.

Then she took Raft by the arm and pushed him into the seat beside the chauffeur; having done that, she got into the car, following Madame de Brie. The Comtesse de Mirandole got in, also, followed by Monsieur de Brie and his gold eye glasses.

Then she grabbed Raft by the arm and pushed him into the seat next to the driver; after that, she got into the car, following Madame de Brie. The Comtesse de Mirandole got in too, followed by Monsieur de Brie and his gold glasses.

The mistral was blowing so that the windows of the car had to be kept closed.

The mistral was blowing, so the car windows had to remain closed.

Used to fresh air, the girl nearly choked at first with the stuffiness of the car. The olfactory nerve is really a prolongation of the brain, as though the299 brain, distrusting the other senses, had pushed out a trustworthy scout to see what the world and its contents were really like. The sense of smell never lies; it is of all senses the truest and it handed along without comment to the brain of Cléo the faint perfume of the stephanotis affected by Madame de Brie and of the Yoya-yoya affected by the Comtesse de Mirandole, also traces from the varnish and upholstery of the car.

Used to fresh air, the girl almost choked at first from the stuffiness of the car. The sense of smell is actually an extension of the brain, as if the brain, skeptical of the other senses, had sent out a reliable scout to see what the world and its contents were really like. The sense of smell never lies; it's the most accurate of all the senses, and it quietly delivered to Cléo's brain the faint fragrance of the stephanotis worn by Madame de Brie and the Yoya-yoya worn by the Comtesse de Mirandole, along with hints from the car's varnish and upholstery.

“Who, my dear, is that man,” asked Madame de Brie. She had almost said “that dreadful man” but she had checked herself.

“Who, my dear, is that guy?” asked Madame de Brie. She had almost said “that awful guy” but caught herself.

“Man—Oh, that is Raft. He saved my life.”

“Man—Oh, that’s Raft. He saved my life.”

“How delightful,” said the Countess, “and he seems quite a character.”

“How delightful,” said the Countess, “and he seems like quite a character.”

“Quite,” said Madame de Brie half-heartedly, “but my dear Cléo, you will excuse an old woman for suggesting it, your generosity must be on its guard, he placed his hand on your shoulder, quite familiarly it seemed to me.”

“Sure,” said Madame de Brie half-heartedly, “but my dear Cléo, you’ll forgive an old woman for suggesting this, your kindness should be cautious; he put his hand on your shoulder, and it seemed quite familiar to me.”

“Well,” said the choking Cléo, “why should he not? I have slept with my head on his chest on a rock and I have stabbed a man who was trying to kill him. Between us we fought a whole crowd of Chinamen. He had a harpoon and I had a knife and we beat them and took their ship. Do you mind having the window a wee bit open? I feel rather faint.”

“Well,” said the choking Cléo, “why shouldn’t he? I’ve laid my head on his chest on a rock and I’ve stabbed a guy who was trying to kill him. Together we fought off a whole crowd of Chinese men. He had a harpoon and I had a knife, and we took them down and seized their ship. Do you mind if I crack the window a little? I’m feeling a bit faint.”

“That’s better,” said she to the speechless other ones, “I’m so used to fresh air that I can’t bear to be closed in.”300

“That’s better,” she said to the silent ones, “I’m so used to fresh air that I can’t stand being cooped up.”300

“But my dear Cléo,” suddenly broke out the old lady, “what do you intend to do with him?”

“But my dear Cléo,” the old lady suddenly exclaimed, “what are you planning to do with him?”

“Do with him? Nothing. He’s my friend, that’s all. Ah, here we are.”

“Do with him? Nothing. He’s my friend, that’s it. Ah, here we are.”

The car had drawn up in the courtyard of the Hotel.

The car had pulled up in the hotel courtyard.


301

CHAPTER XXXVI

THE LEPER

Déjeuner had been prepared for the party in a private room, a big room, for there were twelve guests all told, including not only Cléo’s friends but the business men, and the friends of Prince Selm.

Déjeuner had been set up for the gathering in a private room, a large room, since there were twelve guests in total, including not just Cléo’s friends but also the businessmen and the friends of Prince Selm.

But before thinking of déjeuner or anything else she had to see about Raft.

But before thinking about lunch or anything else, she had to check on Raft.

She left him standing in the hall whilst she interviewed the manager.

She left him standing in the hallway while she talked to the manager.

Actually, the business would have been easier for her had she brought with her an animal, even of the largest pattern. The manager, when he had caught a glimpse of the intended guest, revolted; not openly, it is true, but with genuflexions and outstretching of hands.

Actually, the business would have been easier for her if she had brought an animal along, even a big one. The manager, when he caught sight of the expected guest, was taken aback; not openly, of course, but with bowing and gestures of his hands.

Where could this man be put, what could be done with him? The valets and ladies’ maids would certainly not eat with him, the visitors would object to his presence in the lounge, the servants in the servants’ quarters. He was a common sailor man. Heavens! What a problem that manager had to face, something quite new, quite illogical, yet quite logical. He had heard of the wreck of the Gaston and he was as interested in Clêo as a302 hotel manager could be. He understood the whole case when she told him that Raft had saved her life; he was a man of broad mind, but he knew intimately the mental make up of his servants, his visitors and their servants. He discussed the matter with Cléo quite openly and she saw the reason of all he said. Raft was “impossible” in that hotel. His heroism did not count a bit; it did with the manager who would not have to sit at table with him, it did not with the waiters and valets and ladies’ maids who would have to associate with him, or the guests whose eyes would be offended by his presence.

Where could this man be placed, and what could be done with him? The valets and maids definitely wouldn’t want to eat with him, the guests would protest his presence in the lounge, and the servants would avoid him in the staff quarters. He was just a common sailor. What a dilemma that manager had to deal with—something totally new, completely illogical, yet perfectly logical. He had heard about the wreck of the Gaston and was as intrigued by Clêo as any hotel manager could be. He understood everything when she told him that Raft had saved her life; he was broad-minded, but he knew well the mindset of his staff, his guests, and their staff. He openly discussed the situation with Cléo, and she understood his reasoning. Raft was “impossible” in that hotel. His heroism didn’t matter at all; it did to the manager, who wouldn’t have to share a table with him, but it didn’t to the waiters, valets, and maids who would have to interact with him, or to the guests who would be put off by his presence.

“He belongs to a ship,” said the manager. Then he solved the question with a burst.

“He’s part of a crew,” said the manager. Then he answered the question with a flourish.

“I will look after him myself.” He ran into the hall and called Raft to come with him; then, followed by Cléo, he led the way to a sitting-room, a most elegant sitting-room upholstered in blue silk.

“I’ll take care of him myself.” He dashed into the hall and called Raft to join him; then, followed by Cléo, he led the way to a sitting room, a very stylish sitting room upholstered in blue silk.

“Here,” said he to the sea lion, “will you take your seat and déjeuner will be served to you.”

“Here,” he said to the sea lion, “please take a seat and lunch will be served to you.”

“I have to leave you for a bit,” said Cléo, putting her hand on his arm, “I won’t be long.”

“I need to step away for a moment,” Cléo said, placing her hand on his arm, “I won’t be gone long.”

“I’ll wait for you,” said Raft. He was a bit amazed at all the new things around him and blissfully unconscious of trouble. He threw his cap on a chair and took his pipe from his pocket, the same old pipe he had lit that night on the ledge of the sea-corridor, then he produced a plug of tobacco, the same tobacco whose pungent fume303 had comforted her there, with the sound of the hungry sea coming through the dark.

“I’ll wait for you,” said Raft. He was a little amazed by all the new things around him and blissfully unaware of any trouble. He tossed his cap onto a chair and pulled out his pipe from his pocket, the same old pipe he had lit that night on the edge of the seaside corridor. Then he took out a plug of tobacco, the same tobacco whose strong smell303 had comforted her there, with the sound of the hungry sea coming through the darkness.

Then he sat down on a silk covered chair and the manager and the girl went out.

Then he sat down on a silk-covered chair, and the manager and the girl left.

“I will serve him myself,” said the manager. “I understand; he is a brave man but very rough; the servants do not understand these things. It is a difficulty, but after—? Mademoiselle—after?”

“I’ll take care of him myself,” said the manager. “I get it; he’s a tough guy but very rough around the edges; the staff don’t get these things. It’s a challenge, but after—? Mademoiselle—after?”

“After what?”

"After what happened?"

“After he has had his meal?”

“After he eats?”

She understood. After he had been fed he was to go. He could go, say, to a sailors’ lodging house; she had heard of such things. Or, he would walk about the streets; the thing was quite simple. It was only right to give him a good meal and some money, a good round sum, seeing all he had done for her.

She got it. After he was fed, he was supposed to leave. He could go to a sailor's boarding house; she knew those existed. Or, he could just walk around the streets; it was pretty straightforward. It made sense to give him a nice meal and some cash, a decent amount, considering everything he had done for her.

She was scarcely heeding the manager. She was viewing, full face, the truth that the manager had demonstrated to her clearly. Raft was impossible. She had had vague ideas of bringing him to Paris and giving him a room for himself in her house on the Avenue Malakoff. She had never thought of the servants, she had thought of her friends and that they would think her conduct queer. But she saw everything now quite straight and in a dry light. Raft was shipwrecked on a social state; to keep company with him she would have to renounce everything and live on his level; she could not treat him as a servant; even if she could, servants would resent him. He was304 not of their type, much lower, a labouring man from the sea. Not to lose him as he was to her she would have to enter the absolutely impossible and absurd, she would have to give up social life and make a world of her own with Raft. With a man whose setting was the sea, the wilderness, whose life was action, who was ignorant of art, philosophy, the convenances, who was a figure of scorn to every educated eye when caught against the background of Civilisation.

She was barely paying attention to the manager. She was fully aware of the truth that the manager had made clear to her. Raft was impossible. She had had vague thoughts of bringing him to Paris and giving him a room in her house on Avenue Malakoff. She hadn't considered the servants; she had thought about her friends and how they might judge her actions. But now she saw everything clearly and plainly. Raft was stranded in a social system; to be with him, she would have to give up everything and live at his level; she couldn't treat him like a servant; even if she could, the servants would resent him. He was304 not their kind, far lower, a laboring man from the sea. To keep him in her life, she would have to step into the completely impossible and absurd; she would have to abandon social life and create her own world with Raft. With a man whose life revolved around the sea and wilderness, whose existence was all about action, who knew nothing of art, philosophy, or social norms, and who was viewed with disdain by every educated person when seen against the backdrop of civilization.

In three beats of a pendulum all this passed through her mind.

In three swings of a pendulum, all of this went through her mind.

Then she said to the manager:

Then she said to the manager:

“Quite so. I understand. I must thank you very much for your real kindness. I shall give this man a sum of money, and this afternoon you will be free of him. He can find shelter at a sailors’ home—I have heard of such places.”

“Absolutely. I get it. I really appreciate your kindness. I’ll give this man some money, and by this afternoon, you won’t have to deal with him anymore. He can stay at a sailors’ home—I’ve heard those exist.”

“Oh, Mon Dieu! Yes,” said the manager, vastly relieved, “and either I or Fritz, my head waiter, will serve him with his food. Fritz is a man of temperament and knowledge and I will explain to him.”

“Oh, my God! Yes,” said the manager, greatly relieved, “and either I or Fritz, my head waiter, will serve him his food. Fritz is a man of character and expertise, and I will explain everything to him.”

He hurried off and she was left alone in the corridor.

He rushed off, leaving her alone in the hallway.

She opened the door of the little sitting-room. The leper was seated hunched on his chair just as she had seen him sitting often on a rock; he was surrounded with a cloud of tobacco smoke.

She opened the door to the small living room. The leper was hunched over in his chair, just like she had often seen him sitting on a rock; he was surrounded by a cloud of tobacco smoke.

She had seen the loneliness of Kerguelen but that was nothing to this.305

She had experienced the isolation of Kerguelen, but that was nothing compared to this.305

Poor Raft. The very chairs and tables shouted at him; he looked ridiculous. How in her wildest dreams could she have entertained the idea of holding him to her, here?

Poor Raft. The chairs and tables seemed to mock him; he looked absurd. How could she have ever imagined holding onto him here, in her wildest dreams?

He would have looked more ridiculous only that he looked, what he felt, forlorn. The place was beginning to tell on him, used to the rough and the open; the smooth and the closed were getting at him.

He would have looked more ridiculous if it weren't for the fact that he felt so lost. The place was starting to wear on him; he was used to the rough and open, but the smooth and closed were getting to him.

When he saw her he took the pipe from his mouth and pressed the burning tobacco down with his finger nervously, the same finger she had sucked once when parched with thirst.

When he saw her, he took the pipe out of his mouth and nervously pressed the burning tobacco down with his finger, the same finger she had sucked on once when she was really thirsty.

She saw, as a matter of fact, that he was nervous, if the term could apply to such a huge and powerful organism, and the fear came to her that if left alone he might bolt before she could conduct him in person to the Sailors’ Home.

She realized that he was nervous, if you could call such a massive and strong creature that, and it occurred to her that if she didn't accompany him, he might run off before she could take him to the Sailors’ Home.

Standing with the door held half open she nodded to him.

Standing with the door partly open, she nodded to him.

“I want you to stay here,” said she, “till I come back. I have to talk to all those people you saw and I may be a couple of hours. That man will bring you something to eat—you don’t mind my leaving you here?”

“I want you to stay here,” she said, “until I come back. I have to talk to all those people you saw, and I might be gone for a couple of hours. That man will bring you something to eat—are you okay with me leaving you here?”

“Oh, I don’t mind,” said Raft “but you’ll be wanting something to eat yourself.”

“Oh, I don’t mind,” said Raft, “but you’ll want something to eat yourself.”

“I’ll get it.”

"I'll handle it."

“You’ll come back, sure?”

“Are you coming back for sure?”

“Sure.”

"Of course."

She laughed, nodded to him, and closed the door.306 Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes bright, she was strangely worked up; a touch might have sent her into a storm of anger or a burst of tears.

She laughed, nodded at him, and closed the door.306 Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes sparkled; she seemed unusually agitated; a gentle touch might have triggered an outburst of anger or a flood of tears.

In the corridor she met Madame de Brie who had been hunting for her.

In the hallway, she ran into Madame de Brie, who had been looking for her.

“Cléo, they are waiting déjeuner for you—but, my dear child, you have not changed, has no one shewn you to your room?”

“Cléo, they are waiting for you for lunch—but, my dear child, you haven’t changed at all. Has no one shown you to your room?”

The old lady had not only brought along Cléo’s maid who, with the rest of the servants, had been on board wages during her mistress’s absence, but a trunk full of clothes.

The old lady had not only brought Cléo’s maid, who, along with the other servants, had been on staff while her mistress was away, but also a trunk full of clothes.

“I am not going to change,” said Cléo, “I am too busy—and too hungry—”

“I’m not going to change,” Cléo said, “I’m too busy—and too hungry—”

A reporter from the Gaulois stopped her as she was turning towards the room, indicated by Madame de Brie, where déjeuner was to be served.

A reporter from the Gaulois stopped her as she was turning towards the room, indicated by Madame de Brie, where lunch was to be served.

“Mademoiselle,” said the reporter, “I did not like to trouble you sooner, may I crave the honour of a short interview with you on account of the Gaulois?”

“Mademoiselle,” said the reporter, “I didn't want to bother you earlier, but may I request the honor of a brief interview with you for the Gaulois?”

“Certainly, monsieur,” replied the girl. “Pray come to déjeuner as my guest, I hope to tell my friends something of my experiences and what I say you can repeat; that will be better than a formal interview tête-à-téte, which, after all, is rather a depressing affair.”

“Of course, sir,” the girl replied. “Please join me for lunch as my guest; I hope to share some of my experiences with my friends, and you can repeat what I say. That would be better than a formal one-on-one interview, which is, after all, quite a dreary situation.”

The déjeuner was not a depressing affair. Cléo struck the note. She was in radiant good humour. Madame de Brie sat on her right, Monsieur de Brie on her left. Monsieur Bonvalot, her man of307 affairs, with his long Dundreary whiskers, opposite to her; the rest were scattered on either side of the long table.

The lunch was not a gloomy event. Cléo set the tone. She was in great spirits. Madame de Brie sat on her right, Monsieur de Brie on her left. Monsieur Bonvalot, her advisor, with his long Dundreary whiskers, sat across from her; the rest were spread out on either side of the long table.

At first the conversation was general, then, after a while, Cléo was talking and the rest listening.

At first, the conversation was casual, but after a while, Cléo did most of the talking while the others listened.

“As I shall be very busy for a long time,” said Cléo, “I would like now to give all the information I can about the loss of the yacht. A gentleman is present on behalf of the Gaulois, and as all details I can give relative to the disaster are of world wide interest, considering the position of the late Prince Selm, I take this opportunity of making them known. Unfortunately they are few.”

“As I’m going to be really busy for a while,” Cléo said, “I’d like to share all the information I have about the yacht’s loss. There’s a gentleman here representing the Gaulois, and since the details I can provide about the disaster are of global interest, especially given the late Prince Selm’s status, I want to take this chance to make them known. Unfortunately, there aren’t many.”

She told briefly but clearly the story of the disaster, of her escape and landing on Kerguelen, of the caves and the cache and the death of the two men. She did not tell how La Touche met his end, that business had to do with no one but herself and La Touche. She gave it to be understood that he, like Bompard, had met his fate in the quicksands.

She briefly but clearly recounted the story of the disaster, her escape, and her landing on Kerguelen, including the caves, the supplies they found, and the deaths of the two men. She didn’t explain how La Touche had died; that was something that only involved her and La Touche. She implied that he, like Bompard, had met his end in the quicksand.

She told of her loneliness, and how she had been dying simply from loneliness, how she had been saved by Raft and how he had nursed her like a mother.

She shared her feelings of loneliness and how it had been consuming her, how Raft had stepped in and saved her, caring for her like a mother.

It was then that she really began to talk and shew them pictures. They saw the beach and that terrible journey along under the cliffs, cliffs that seemed cut out of night and never ending, the sea, like an obsession, crawling shoreward, and Raft carrying her on his shoulder.308

It was then that she truly started to speak and show them pictures. They saw the beach and that awful journey along the cliffs, cliffs that appeared to be carved out of darkness and went on forever, the sea, like a fixation, creeping towards the shore, with Raft carrying her on his shoulder.308

They saw the summit where she had stood looking towards the west and the hopeless prospect of finding a bay that might not be there and an anchorage where there might be a ship, on a coast where few ships ever came.

They saw the peak where she had been looking westward at the discouraging chance of finding a bay that might not exist and a place to anchor where there could be a ship, along a coast where few ships ever arrived.

Fascinated and warmed by Perrier Jouet, they followed her to the place where the wind had brought her the smell of the try pots and to the cliff edge where Derision shew her the Chinese whaler and the terrible little man, blood-stained, and busy with butchery.

Fascinated and warmed by Perrier Jouet, they followed her to the spot where the wind had brought her the scent of the try pots and to the cliff edge where Derision showed her the Chinese whaler and the terrible little man, blood-stained and absorbed in butchery.

She shewed them the great serang—Captain of the Chinese—driving them off the beach and telling them to begone back into the wilderness, and, vaguely, the fight where Raft had saved her from death or worse——

She showed them the great serang—Captain of the Chinese—chasing them off the beach and telling them to go back into the wilderness, and, vaguely, the fight where Raft had saved her from death or something worse——

“Ah, Mon Dieu, what a man,” cried a female voice down the table.

“Ah, my God, what a man,” cried a woman down the table.

Cléo stopped.

Cléo paused.

“Yes, Madame la Comtesse,” said she, “but a man beyond the pale, a man to be ashamed of, a man who, were he to sit in the lounge of this hotel and smoke his pipe, would drive all the other guests away. A common sailor. A man rough from the sea and illiterate.”

“Yeah, Madame la Comtesse,” she said, “but a man who's out of place, a man to be embarrassed by, a man who, if he were to sit in the hotel lounge and smoke his pipe, would scare all the other guests away. A regular sailor. A man who's rough from the sea and can't read or write.”

There was a dead silence.

There was complete silence.

Monsieur Bonvalot, a socialist, though a business man, nodded his head. He broke the silence.

Monsieur Bonvalot, a socialist and a businessman, nodded his head. He broke the silence.

“A man,” said Monsieur Bonvalot, “is, after all, a man.”

“A man,” said Monsieur Bonvalot, “is, after all, just a man.”

“Oh, no, monsieur, he is not,” said Cléo, “not309 in Marseilles. But do not think I am quarrelling with social conditions. There must, I believe, always be hewers of wood and drawers of water. I am just talking of Raft and my own position as regards him. I am not thinking of the fact that he saved my life time and again, or that he nursed me with his great rough hands as tenderly as a mother. I am thinking of the fact that I have discovered something quite new and genuine, a human heart that is warm and real and true and simple, simple as the heart of a child, a mind that has no crookedness, a man who, in Paris or here in Marseilles, is absurd, not because he is rough and uncouth, but because he is like Monsieur Gulliver amongst the little people. I have seen the great, I have seen the wind and the sun and the sea and the mountains as they really are, and life as it really is, for those who really live. I have seen death, none of you here have ever seen or imagined death, none of you here have ever seen life, none of you here have seen the world. You all have been protected from the truth of things, and fortunately, for the truth of things would break you as it would have broken me but for Raft, who sits in a room at the end of that corridor and whom the manager of this hotel is serving with food with his own hands because the hotel servants would consider it an insult were they asked to carry him his food.

“Oh, no, sir, he’s not,” Cléo said. “Not309 in Marseilles. But don’t think I’m arguing against social conditions. I believe there will always be people who do the heavy lifting and the hard work. I’m just talking about Raft and my own position in relation to him. I’m not focused on the fact that he saved my life time and again, or that he cared for me with his big, rough hands just like a mother would. I’m thinking about the fact that I’ve discovered something completely new and real—a human heart that is warm, genuine, true, and simple, as simple as a child’s heart, a mind that is straightforward, a man who, whether in Paris or here in Marseilles, seems ridiculous—not because he’s rough and uncouth, but because he’s like Monsieur Gulliver among the tiny people. I’ve seen greatness; I’ve seen the wind, the sun, the sea, and the mountains as they truly are, and life as it truly is for those who really live. I’ve witnessed death—none of you here have ever seen or imagined death, none of you here have ever truly seen life, none of you here have really seen the world. You’ve all been shielded from the truth of things, and thankfully, because the truth would break you as it would have broken me if not for Raft, who is sitting in a room at the end of that corridor and whom the hotel manager is serving food to personally because the hotel staff would find it insulting to be asked to take him his food.”

“I am not grumbling. I quite recognise the logic of the whole thing, but I feel as though I were looking at everything through the large end of a pair of310 opera glasses, just as when as a child I used to do so and amuse myself by watching human beings reduced to the size of dolls.

“I’m not complaining. I completely understand the logic behind it all, but I feel like I’m viewing everything through the large end of a pair of310 opera glasses, just like when I was a kid and would entertain myself by watching people shrink down to the size of dolls."

“Well, now you have all my story and I have put before you a new view of things and I hope I have not shocked you all. My poor Raft must now go to the Sailors’ Home where I am going with him. I want some money, Monsieur Bonvalot.”

“Well, now you have my entire story, and I’ve shared a new perspective with you. I hope I haven’t shocked any of you. My poor Raft needs to go to the Sailors’ Home, and I’m going with him. I need some money, Monsieur Bonvalot.”

“Mademoiselle,” said Bonvalot, awaking like a person from hypnotism and delighted to find himself on a business footing again, “certainly, I have here your cheque book which I have brought with me.”

“Mademoiselle,” said Bonvalot, waking up like someone coming out of hypnosis and happy to be back in a business setting, “of course, I have your checkbook here with me.”

“Then we will go to another room and discuss business matters,” said the girl rising. “Now all you people please enjoy yourselves. You are my guests whilst you stay in this hotel. Madame de Brie will see that you have everything.”

“Then we’ll go to another room and talk about business,” the girl said as she stood up. “Now, everyone, please have a good time. You’re my guests while you’re staying at this hotel. Madame de Brie will make sure you have everything you need.”

She led the way from the room, Monsieur Bonvalot following. A suite had been engaged for her and here in the sitting-room she started to talk business with her man of affairs.

She walked out of the room, with Monsieur Bonvalot behind her. A suite had been booked for her, and here in the sitting room, she began to discuss business with her advisor.

A large fortune is like a delicate animal, always in need of nursing and attention, it is always changing colour in spots from rosy to dark, a depreciation in Peruvian bonds means that your capital has shrunk just there and the question comes will it go on shrinking; a big rise in P.L.M. shares suggests taking the profit and re-investing should they fall again.

A large fortune is like a fragile animal, always needing care and attention. It constantly shifts colors, from bright to dark. A drop in Peruvian bonds means your capital has decreased, and the question is whether it will keep decreasing. A big jump in P.L.M. shares suggests you should take the profit and reinvest if they drop again.

Monsieur Bonvalot had problems of this sort to311 set before the girl—she swept them away. “I have no time to attend to all that now,” said she, “some other day will do. I want twenty thousand francs, have you got them?”

Monsieur Bonvalot had issues like this to311 present to the girl—she brushed them off. “I don’t have time for all that right now,” she said, “another day will work. I want twenty thousand francs; do you have it?”

“Twenty thousand francs,” said Bonvalot. “No, Mademoiselle. I brought five thousand francs in notes thinking you would want them for your expenses here, but you can write a cheque on the Crédit Lyonnais and I will get it cashed for you at once.”

“Twenty thousand francs,” said Bonvalot. “No, Miss. I brought five thousand francs in cash thinking you would want them for your expenses here, but you can write a check on the Crédit Lyonnais and I’ll get it cashed for you right away.”

He produced from a wallet a bundle of pink and blue bank notes and counted out five thousand francs, then she wrote a cheque for fifteen thousand payable to him. He endorsed it, went off and returned in ten minutes with the money. She put the notes in a big envelope and the envelope in her pocket. That same pocket still contained the old tobacco box of Captain Slocum and the other odds and ends which she treasured more than gold.

He pulled out a bundle of pink and blue banknotes from his wallet and counted out five thousand francs, then she wrote a check for fifteen thousand made out to him. He signed it, left, and came back in ten minutes with the cash. She placed the notes in a large envelope and tucked the envelope in her pocket. That same pocket still held the old tobacco box of Captain Slocum and other little things that she valued more than gold.

“That will do for the present,” said she, “to-morrow I will open an account at the Marseilles branch of the Crédit Lyonnais, or rather you can do it for me to-day. Give them this specimen of my signature and they can telegraph to the Paris branch. I would like two hundred thousand francs put to my credit here.”

“That’s enough for now,” she said. “Tomorrow, I’ll set up an account at the Marseilles branch of Crédit Lyonnais, or you can do it for me today. Give them this sample of my signature, and they can wire the Paris branch. I’d like to have two hundred thousand francs credited to my account here.”

“But are you not coming back to Paris?” asked Bonvalot.

“But aren’t you coming back to Paris?” asked Bonvalot.

“No, Monsieur Bonvalot, not at present!” He pulled his whiskers.312

“No, Mr. Bonvalot, not right now!” He tugged at his whiskers.312

The idea had suddenly come to him, and come to him strongly, that she was about to do “something foolish.”

The idea suddenly struck him, and it hit him hard, that she was about to do "something foolish."

He had seen women do very foolish things in the course of his business life and all that talk of hers at the luncheon table came back to him now.

He had seen women do some really silly things during his work life, and all that chatter of hers at the lunch table came back to him now.

He remembered the beautiful Mademoiselle de Lacy who had run off and married a groom; could it be possible that Cléo contemplated any such mad act with that terrific sailor man? The idea chilled his heart.

He remembered the lovely Mademoiselle de Lacy who had run away and married a stable hand; could it be possible that Cléo was thinking about doing something as crazy as that with that tough sailor? The thought sent a chill through his heart.

Equality and Fraternity were parts of his motto and he was an honest socialist; he believed honestly that all men were equals and that the waiters who served him at table were as good as himself, with a difference of course due to the accidents of life, but he believed, with Daudet, that there is no greater abyss than class difference.

Equality and Brotherhood were part of his motto, and he was a genuinely honest socialist; he truly believed that all people are equal and that the waiters serving him at the table were just as good as he was, with differences, of course, due to the circumstances of life. But he believed, like Daudet, that there is no greater divide than class distinction.

His theory was confounded by this practice. But he could say nothing, for the matter was too delicate to be touched upon.

His theory was challenged by this practice. But he couldn't say anything, as the subject was too sensitive to discuss.


313

CHAPTER XXXVII

A NEW HOME

Raft was still in the room where she had left him. As they passed through the hall where a number of people were seated about in basket chairs she felt every eye fixed upon her and her companion. Then out in the sunlit Cannabier Prolongué she drew a deep breath just as a person draws a deep breath after a dive.

Raft was still in the room where she had left him. As they walked through the hall where several people were lounging in basket chairs, she could feel every eye on her and her companion. Then, out in the sunny Cannabier Prolongué, she took a deep breath, like someone gasping for air after coming up from a dive.

She also felt free.

She also felt liberated.

She had always been free in theory; possessed of her own money she could have done absolutely as she liked, in theory. In practice she had always been a slave. The slave of a thousand and one things and circumstances, things and circumstances many of them troublesome, many of them wearisome, all of them not to be denied.

She had always been free in theory; with her own money, she could have done whatever she wanted, in theory. But in reality, she had always been a slave. A slave to countless things and situations, many of them annoying, many of them exhausting, all of them impossible to ignore.

“Mademoiselle, your bath is ready.”

“Miss, your bath is ready.”

“Mademoiselle, the first gong has sounded.”

“Mademoiselle, the first bell has rung.”

“What dress will Mademoiselle wear this afternoon?”

“What dress is Mademoiselle wearing this afternoon?”

Oh, the day, the day with its hundred phases and divisions, the dresses that went with each phase, the lukewarm emotions and interests and boredom and suppressed hatreds, this thing called the day, which she had first reviewed in the open314 boat after the wreck of the Gaston de Paris terrified to find it torn from her—this thing had been returned to her that morning in all its futility. It seemed to her, as she cast it away, a horrible gaud, a thing made of tinsel, yet a thing that could destroy the soul and blind the eyes and numb the heart.

Oh, the day, the day with its countless phases and divisions, the outfits that went with each phase, the half-hearted emotions and interests, the boredom and buried resentments—this thing called the day, which she had first thought about in the open314 boat after the wreck of the Gaston de Paris, terrified to find it ripped away from her—this thing had returned to her that morning in all its uselessness. As she let it go, it felt to her like a horrible decoration, something made of glitter, yet capable of destroying the soul and blinding the eyes and numbing the heart.

She had never been free, she had always been the veriest slave, the slave of things, of people, of convenances, and of circumstances.

She had never been free; she had always been a complete slave—the slave of things, of people, of social norms, and of circumstances.

Doctor Epinard had spoken something of the truth.

Doctor Epinard had said something about the truth.

Man may not be an automaton worked by environment, all the same he is the slave of environment, and never such a slave as when his environment is that of high Civilisation.

Man may not be a machine controlled by his surroundings, but he is still a prisoner of his environment, and never more so than when he is in a highly civilized setting.

For there the pure motives of the mind have ever to be regulated and falsified, the heart crushed, the face veiled.

For there, the true intentions of the mind always have to be controlled and distorted, the heart suppressed, the face hidden.

To break with all that falsity means shipwreck.

To break away from all that deception means disaster.

“Which way does the sea lie?” asked the girl. Raft turned to the left as though the smell of the sea were leading him.

“Which way is the sea?” the girl asked. Raft turned to the left as if the scent of the sea was guiding him.

“I’m glad to be out of there,” said he, “I was near smothered in that place.”

“I’m glad to be out of there,” he said, “I was almost smothered in that place.”

“So was I,” said she, “did that man bring you your food all right?”

“So was I,” she said, “did that guy bring you your food okay?”

“Another chap brought it,” said Raft, “a Dutchman.”

“Another guy brought it,” said Raft, “a Dutchman.”

She laughed.

She chuckled.

“Do you know what I was thinking?” said she.315

“Do you know what I was thinking?” she said.315

“I was thinking of the time you brought me food when I was nearly dying. You didn’t tell a Dutchman to bring it. I’d have brought you your food myself and we would have had it together only I had to talk to those people. Well, I’ve got rid of them. How would you like to live always in a place like that hotel?”

“I was thinking about when you brought me food when I was nearly dying. You didn’t ask a Dutchman to bring it. I would have brought your food myself and we could have eaten together, but I had to deal with those people. Well, I got rid of them. How would you feel about living in a place like that hotel all the time?”

Raft mentally reviewed the room done in blue silk, Fritz, and the rest of it.

Raft mentally went over the room decorated in blue silk, Fritz, and everything else.

“I’d rather be out in the open,” said Raft. “Not that I have anything to say against it—but I’d rather be out in the open.”

“I’d rather be outside,” Raft said. “Not that I have anything against it—but I’d prefer to be outside.”

They walked along.

They strolled along.

Companionship with Raft had for her one delightful thing about it, it was companionship without restraint. In a way it was like companionship with a dog, or a child. Like two old sailors they would hang silent, sometimes, for a long time, not bothering to speak, content with being together.

Companionship with Raft had one lovely aspect for her: it was companionship without limits. In a way, it was like being with a dog or a child. Like two old sailors, they would sometimes sit together in silence for a long time, not feeling the need to talk, just happy to be in each other’s presence.

She had never imagined the possibility of a man and a woman of absolutely different social position in such a relationship, never drawn the ghost of such an idea from all the books she had read, all the plays she had seen. Never could she have imagined a common sailor man striking Art for her to pieces, as he had struck the story of Anatole France, and creating above a world he had taught her to despise, a nest for her mind rough as himself, but in air pure and living.

She had never thought about the idea of a man and a woman from completely different backgrounds being in a relationship; she had never taken such an idea from all the books she had read or the plays she had watched. She could never have imagined a common sailor breaking her heart the way he had shattered the story of Anatole France, and building, above a world he had shown her to hate, a space for her mind that was as rugged as he was, but in an environment that was pure and vibrant.

Raft, the common man, had made her social316 world seem vulgar as well as small, chill as well as vulgar.

Raft, the ordinary guy, had made her social316 world feel cheap and limited, cold and cheap.

She was thinking just now as she walked beside him how when she had told him that the hotel manager would bring him something to eat, he had said, “but you will want something to eat yourself.” That was the sort of thing constantly recurring in all sorts of ways that had brought her to know him truly, occurring in little ways as well as in that great and heroic moment when he had told her to destroy herself with the knife if he were killed.

She was just thinking while walking next to him about how, when she mentioned that the hotel manager would bring him some food, he replied, “But you’ll want something to eat too.” That kind of thoughtfulness happened repeatedly in various ways, helping her really understand him. It showed up in small moments as well as in that intense and brave moment when he told her to use the knife on herself if he were killed.

As they passed along the Cannabier they saw a drunken sailor reeling along towards them through the crowd, and Raft drew her by the arm off the sidewalk to avoid him.

As they walked along the Cannabier, they spotted a drunk sailor stumbling toward them through the crowd, and Raft pulled her by the arm off the sidewalk to steer clear of him.

The sight in other times would have made him laugh, or more likely it would have been scarcely noticed, but She, in some manner or another, made drink discreditable, and the sight of it to be avoided. It would have been the same, most likely, had he been taking a child for a walk. Down near the docks they passed a birdshop before which Raft cast anchor almost forgetful of his companion. There were all sorts of birds here, those tiny birds from the African coast one sees in the shops of the Riviera, canaries and parrots.

The scene would have made him laugh in the past, or he probably wouldn’t have even noticed it, but she somehow made drinking seem shameful, and the sight of it was to be avoided. It would have felt the same if he were just taking a child for a walk. They passed a bird shop near the docks, and Raft almost forgot about his companion as he stopped to look. There were all kinds of birds there, including those small ones from the African coast that you see in the shops along the Riviera, as well as canaries and parrots.

There was one parrot, enormous and coloured like a tropical sunset, drowsy-eyed and insolent looking. When he saw the sailor man he seemed to rouse up. He looked at Raft and Raft at him.317

There was a parrot, huge and colored like a tropical sunset, with sleepy eyes and a sassy expression. When he spotted the sailor, he perked up. He gazed at Raft, and Raft looked back at him.317

“I’d like that chap,” said Raft, “he beats the lot of them.”

"I like that guy," said Raft, "he's better than all the others."

“And you shall have him,” said she.

"And you'll have him," she said.

He laughed.

He chuckled.

“Much good he’d be to a chap like me. Where’d I keep him?”

“Much help would he be to a guy like me. Where would I even keep him?”

Her eyes softened as she looked at the bird and from the bird to the man. Where, indeed, could he keep him? He who had no home—nothing. Then it was that Money seemed to her what it really is, a god, beautiful and benign.

Her eyes softened as she looked at the bird and then at the man. Where could he possibly keep it? He had no home—nothing. In that moment, Money appeared to her as what it truly is, a god, beautiful and kind.

It had often seemed to her as a demon, but Raft, who unconsciously had cast ridicule on her world, was now, unconsciously, shewing her the great truth she had never seen before, the truth that Money is more beautiful than Apollo, more etherial than Psyche, more powerful than Jove.

It often appeared to her as a demon, but Raft, who had unknowingly mocked her world, was now, without realizing it, revealing to her the great truth she had never noticed before: that Money is more beautiful than Apollo, more ethereal than Psyche, and more powerful than Jove.

“You will soon have somewhere to keep him,” said she, “we will get him to-morrow. Come on. I want now to find the place where the fishing boats put in. I saw it the last time I was here in Marseilles, years ago, but I am not sure of the direction.”

“You’ll have a place to keep him soon,” she said, “we'll get him tomorrow. Let’s go. I want to find out where the fishing boats dock. I saw it the last time I was in Marseille, years ago, but I’m not sure which way to go.”

She asked a man who was passing and he pointed the way; it was a long distance, but it seemed short, so full was her mind with the plan she had formulated before leaving the hotel. She talked as she went. Talked just as though they were on the Kerguelen beach hunting for a cave.

She asked a guy who was passing by, and he pointed the way; it was a long distance, but it felt short because her mind was so filled with the plan she had made before leaving the hotel. She talked as she walked. Spoke just like they were on Kerguelen beach looking for a cave.

“We will find a place to put the parrot. I want a great big boat, not a yacht. I’ve had enough of318 those. I want a good sea boat and the fisher-boats I have seen here seemed to me good, and the men are the right sort of men. I am going to buy one—or hire one—well, we shall see. I want you to help to get it ready for us. How good the smell of this place is,” she paused to sniff the tar-sea scents brought by the afternoon wind. It was like the smell of Freedom.

“We’ll find a spot for the parrot. I want a really big boat, not a yacht. I’ve had enough of318 those. I want a sturdy sea boat, and the fishing boats I’ve seen around here look good to me, plus the crew seems trustworthy. I’m going to buy one—or rent one—well, we’ll see. I want you to help get it ready for us. This place smells amazing,” she paused to inhale the tar and sea scents carried by the afternoon breeze. It felt like the smell of Freedom.

Then they came on to the fisher wharf and right into the arms of Captain Jean Bontemps.

Then they arrived at the fishing wharf and walked straight into the arms of Captain Jean Bontemps.

Captain Jean was about five feet in height and he seemed five feet in thickness. He was propped against a bollard and he was in his shore-going clothes. The girl’s eye told her at once that here was a useful man, a man of authority and knowledge. She approached him, and as he took his pipe from his mouth and removed his cap, she opened her business without parley or hesitation.

Captain Jean was about five feet tall and looked just as wide. He was leaning against a bollard, dressed in his shore-going clothes. The girl instantly recognized that he was a capable man, someone with authority and knowledge. She walked up to him, and as he took his pipe out of his mouth and removed his cap, she got straight to the point without any small talk or delay.

She wanted to buy or hire a fishing boat, price no object.

She wanted to buy or rent a fishing boat, with no concern for the cost.

He did not understand her at first. He seemed suffering from some form of deafness. Then when she repeated the statement he shewed no surprise.

He didn't understand her at first. It was like he was a bit deaf. Then when she repeated what she said, he showed no surprise.

He himself was a fishing boat owner, Captain Bontemps of the Arlesienne, and he was quite willing to sell his boat, for a sum—two thousand pounds he asked, and she did not know that he was speaking in jest, just as one might speak to a child.

He was a fishing boat owner, Captain Bontemps of the Arlesienne, and he was totally open to selling his boat for a price—he asked for two thousand pounds, and she didn’t realize he was joking, just like someone might do with a child.

“If your boat suits me, I will pay what you ask,” said she, “let me see it.”319

“If your boat works for me, I'll pay what you're asking,” she said, “let me take a look at it.”319

Then it came upon Captain Jean that he was either talking to a lunatic or some wealthy woman with a craze. His sails were taken aback and he was left wallowing in a heavy ground sea of the mind with a smell of spice islands tinging the air.

Then it occurred to Captain Jean that he was either speaking to a lunatic or some wealthy woman with a strange obsession. His sails were caught off guard, and he found himself struggling in a heavy, choppy sea of thoughts, with a hint of spice islands in the air.

La Belle Arlesienne, his old boat, was not worth a thousand pounds. Under the hammer heaven knows what she would have fetched, but she was his wife, or the only female thing that stood in that relationship to him. He tapped the dottle out of his pipe, then he took a pouch from his pocket and began to refill and the girl, seeing his condition, drew him aside, asking Raft to wait for her.

La Belle Arlesienne, his old boat, wasn’t worth a thousand pounds. Who knows what it would have sold for at auction, but she was his wife, or the only female figure that filled that role for him. He knocked the ash out of his pipe, then took a pouch from his pocket and started to refill it, and the girl, noticing his state, pulled him aside, asking Raft to wait for her.

They went to another bollard and there, the mariner anchoring himself, she began to talk. She introduced herself. He knew all about the Gaston de Paris and Mademoiselle de Bromsart. He put his pipe in his pocket, finding himself in such famous company. She went on. In ten minutes she told him her whole story, told him just what Raft was and just how they stood related, and just how he had been treated in the hotel.

They went to another bollard, and there, the mariner settled in, she started talking. She introduced herself. He was already familiar with the Gaston de Paris and Mademoiselle de Bromsart. He slipped his pipe into his pocket, feeling honored to be in such notable company. She continued. In ten minutes, she shared her entire story, explained what Raft was, detailed their relationship, and described how he had been treated at the hotel.

“It’s as though they had turned out my father or my brother,” said she, “we two who have fought and faced everything together have grown into companions. Friends who cannot be parted, Captain Bontemps. If he were a woman or I a man it would be easier. As it is things are difficult.320 Well, I do not care. I will do exactly as I like. I feel you will be my friend, too; you understand me. And I want you to look after him to-night, for in the whole of Marseilles I do not know where he could go unless to some wretched Sailors’ Home or worse. Ah, it is wicked. Of what use is it to be brave, to be honest, to be true in this world?”

“It’s like they’ve kicked out my father or my brother,” she said, “we two who have fought and faced everything together have become close companions. Friends who can’t be separated, Captain Bontemps. If he were a woman or I a man, it would be easier. As it is, things are tough.320 Well, I don’t care. I’ll do exactly what I want. I feel like you’ll be my friend too; you get me. And I want you to take care of him tonight because in all of Marseille, I don’t know where he could go except to some miserable Sailors’ Home or something worse. Ah, it’s wrong. What’s the point of being brave, honest, or true in this world?”

“Mon Dieu,” said the Captain, “I will look after him, if for no other reason than that he is what you say, mademoiselle; but La Belle Arlesienne is rough, should you use her as a yacht, you would not find her a yacht. She smells of fish—”

“Lord,” said the Captain, “I’ll take care of him, if for no other reason than that he is what you say, miss; but La Belle Arlesienne is not smooth sailing; if you tried to use her as a yacht, you wouldn’t find her to be one. She smells like fish—”

“I am used to rough things,” said the girl. “I dread the smooth. Captain Bontemps, for one who has done for me everything should I dread anything? And a little roughness, what is that to freedom and the life I have learned to love with the man I love? For I love Raft, Captain Bontemps, just as I know he loves me. Oh, do not mistake me, it is not the sort of thing they call love here amongst houses and streets, it is not a woman that is speaking to you but a human being.”

“I’m used to tough situations,” said the girl. “I fear the easy stuff. Captain Bontemps, after everything you’ve done for me, why should I be afraid of anything? And a little roughness, what does that matter compared to the freedom and the life I’ve come to cherish with the man I love? Because I love Raft, Captain Bontemps, just as I know he loves me. Oh, don’t get me wrong, it’s not the kind of love they talk about in these houses and streets; this isn’t a woman speaking to you, it’s a human being.”

He understood her. To his broad and simple mind the thing was simple; she did not want to part with the man who had saved her and fought for her and who had been “chucked out” of a hotel because he was a rough sailor, and marvellously well he understood that when she said she loved Raft she did not mean the thing that the dock side called Love. No Paris poet could have understood her. The old fisher captain did.321

He got her. To his straightforward and uncomplicated mind, it was clear; she didn't want to let go of the guy who had saved her and stood up for her, and who had been kicked out of a hotel because he was a rough sailor. He totally understood that when she said she loved Raft, she didn't mean what the dockside referred to as love. No Paris poet could have grasped her feelings. The old fisherman captain did.321

But he was a practical man. He struck himself a blow on the head.

But he was a practical guy. He gave himself a smack on the head.

“I have what you want,” said he, “La Belle Arlesienne, no, it is no use, I have something better, a good cruising boat—you say money is no object.”

“I have what you want,” he said, “La Belle Arlesienne, no, that's not going to work, I have something better, a great cruising boat—you say money isn't an issue.”

“None.”

“None.”

“Then come with me, you two.”

“Then come with me, you two.”

He led the way followed by Raft and the girl to a wharf where a tug lay moored and by the tug a fifty ton yawl.

He led the way, followed by Raft and the girl, to a wharf where a tug was moored, and next to the tug was a fifty-ton yawl.

“There’s your boat,” said Bontemps, “built by Pinoli of Genoa for an American. She has even a bath-room—a main cabin with two cabins off it, your man could berth in the fo’c’sle which is big enough for twenty like him. Follow me.”

“There's your boat,” said Bontemps, “built by Pinoli of Genoa for an American. It even has a bathroom—a main cabin with two smaller ones attached. Your guy could sleep in the fo’c’sle, which is big enough for twenty like him. Follow me.”

He led the way on to the deck of the yawl.

He took the lead onto the deck of the yawl.

The girl went over it down below into the main cabin with two little sleeping cabins off it. She peeped into the tiny bath-room, examined the pantry well-stored with crockeryware, there was everything even to the bunk bedding, sheets and towels, she went to the fo’c’sle; compared with the fo’c’sle of the Albatross it was a little palace.

The girl went down into the main cabin with two small sleeping cabins off of it. She peeked into the tiny bathroom, checked out the pantry stocked with dishes; there was everything even including the bunk bedding, sheets, and towels. She went to the forecastle; compared to the forecastle of the Albatross, it was like a little palace.

Then she turned to Raft.

Then she turned to Raft.

“This is your new home,” said she, “there is room for your parrot here.” Then turning to Captain Bontemps. “Well, that is settled and now I only want a crew and a captain—fishermen. I will have no yachtsmen on my boat. I have had to do with yachtsmen, Captain Bontemps.”322

“This is your new home,” she said, “there’s space for your parrot here.” Then she turned to Captain Bontemps. “Well, that’s settled, and now I just need a crew and a captain—fishermen. I won’t have any yachtsmen on my boat. I’ve dealt with yachtsmen before, Captain Bontemps.”322

“Oh, my faith,” said the old fellow, “you will easily find a crew.”

“Oh, my word,” said the old guy, “you'll definitely find a crew.”

“Yes, but I won’t easily find a captain. I want you.”

“Yes, but I won’t easily find a captain. I want you.”

The Captain laughed.

The captain laughed.

“And how about La Belle Arlesienne?” asked he.

“And what about La Belle Arlesienne?” he asked.

“You must leave her behind you to be sold. In my service money is no object. Now as to this boat, who is the agent from whom I can buy her?”

“You need to leave her behind to be sold. Money isn't an issue in my line of work. Now about this boat, who is the agent I can buy her from?”

“Latour and Company,” replied the old fellow, for the first time in his life in the powerful grip of wealth and not knowing exactly whether the great golden hand was holding him heels or head up.

“Latour and Company,” replied the old man, for the first time in his life feeling the strong hold of wealth and not quite sure whether the big golden hand was lifting him by his heels or his head.

“How far is Latour’s from here?”

“How far is Latour’s from here?”

“Not far.”

"Not far away."

The girl stood for a moment looking round her at the white deck, the masts, the rigging, and as she looked some hand seemed to draw aside a veil revealing the stupid immovable houses of the land filled with stupid immovable people bound and tied up by soul-killing conventions—and on the other hand the old mystery of ships, those homes of Freedom on the road that has no boundaries.

The girl paused for a moment, taking in the white deck, the masts, and the rigging. As she observed, it felt like someone was pulling aside a veil, exposing the lifeless houses on land filled with equally lifeless people, trapped by soul-crushing conventions. On the other hand, there was the enduring mystery of ships, those free homes on a road that knows no limits.

Then she turned to Bontemps.

Then she faced Bontemps.

“Come,” said she, “let us go to Latour’s.”

“Come on,” she said, “let’s go to Latour’s.”


“Cléo,” said the distracted Madame de Brie, writing to a friend, “Cléo must always have been323 as mad as her aunt De Warens. Fishermen, it seems, are the only honest people, and she and her cargo of fishermen, with an old man named Bontemps, are now heaven knows where since I met them at Portofino.

“Cléo,” said the distracted Madame de Brie, writing to a friend, “Cléo must always have been323 as crazy as her aunt De Warens. Fishermen, it seems, are the only honest people, and she and her group of fishermen, with an old man named Bontemps, are now who knows where since I saw them at Portofino.

“She calls them her children and when I last saw her she was coming along the little quay at Portofino helping that big red bearded man to carry provisions.

“She calls them her children, and when I last saw her, she was walking along the small dock at Portofino, helping that big man with the red beard carry supplies.

“The times are revolutionary, that’s the truth, and women are not what they were, and I am old, I suppose, and cannot see things as I ought to see them—and the grief is she might have married any one, she might have married Royalty itself, and I told her so and she laughed in my face. She said she never intended to marry any one, that she already had a family of ‘children’ and that the great bearded man Raft was the smallest of them all, that she was teaching him to read and write and to talk French so that he could converse with the rest of her family.

“The times are revolutionary, that’s the truth, and women are not what they used to be, and I guess I’m old and can’t see things the way I should—and the sadness is that she could have married anyone, she could have even married royalty, and I told her that, and she just laughed in my face. She said she never planned to marry anyone, that she already had a family of ‘children’ and that the big bearded man Raft was the smallest of them all, that she was teaching him to read, write, and speak French so he could chat with the rest of her family."

“She has made Portofino her headquarters, it seems, and she is the lady bountiful of the fishing folk there, sits in their cottages and talks to them, taking up her quarters at the little auberge and sometimes living on board her boat.

“She has made Portofino her base, it seems, and she is the generous lady of the fishing community there, sitting in their cottages and chatting with them, staying at the little auberge and sometimes living on her boat.”

“A strange life, and yet she seems happy, like that poor Mademoiselle La Fontaine, whom I last saw at the Maison de Santé of Doctor Schwanthaller, seated with a straw crown on her head and imagining herself a queen.”324

“A strange life, and yet she seems happy, like that poor Mademoiselle La Fontaine, whom I last saw at Doctor Schwanthaller's clinic, sitting there with a straw crown on her head and imagining she was a queen.”324

There ended the letter of Madame de Brie, and here ends the story of Cléo de Bromsart, a woman of energy and mind who learned from Kerguelen that Life is an endless striving, not a peaceful drifting, and that of all things high the highest is the soul of a child.

There ended the letter from Madame de Brie, and here ends the story of Cléo de Bromsart, a woman of strength and intelligence who learned from Kerguelen that life is a constant struggle, not a calm journey, and that among all things lofty, the highest is the soul of a child.

THE END

THE END




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!